>^ /;>
'% ,#
.>>; '.»■■' :> ,A'^f-CAl!FOP/,'.
^
=Tn — i-n - ^ O /
~"!^ -32 :3 Lf J ^
C3 ^ <^ CD
.<--
JIJ JI 111 Ml J »
,^Of-CAliF0f?4>
30
'>t;
%
A^^ =
^
A^^-'
s,--/
'3^
■<
3-,
1^
-J ^
N(]3WV^ %Qimi^'^ %0JITOJO'^
^^O/
<
1
>
so
-<
M;OFCAUF0%
>
C3
>■
as
^^.OF-CAI.IFr%
iZ,
'O
-o
in
^t?Aavaan#
.ii;
\WEllNIVER5//j
9r
<
■s?.^
^TiUDNysOV^"
LlBRARYttr
>i.
, ^^^t UNivERi'/A
S3
1nl
O
vj^l(JS-ANCa%
o
%a3AiNrtmv
^^NStUBKARYQ^
^<^OJI1V3-J0'f-
y^
.11 FO/?^
C3
^\^f UN!VEf?5/A
^v^lOSANCflfj>
^OfTAIlFO/?^
-X.
<y^^
\
A^^UBRARYQ.*
-j^UiBRARYOc
norm-i^"^
.5MI:-UN!VtR%
<
'7 c? ■«•-> ^'■
%a3AiNa-3y\v
^QFCA1!F0%
%.
Ot
C~5
^6'Aavaan-i^
^;OFCAl!FO%
4^^
^a
^
V
^ , ,.-
.^
,^\^F•llMVFR%
>- i /' — .?"■< --
cc -
eel
pall Zc^t Society
SASANAVAMSA
EDITED BY
MABEL BODE, PH.D.
LONDON
PUBLISHED FOR THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY BY HENRY PROWDE
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AJIEN CORNER E.C.
1897.
Printed by W. Dtngulin, Leipzig (Germany).
PREFACE.
The present edition of the Sasanavamsa is based on the
following MSS. in the British Museum Collection:
1. Or. 2253 (A) and
2. Or. 2252 (B)
both on palmleaf and in the Sinhalese character.
I also compared my own transcript with one that
Prof. Serge D'Oldenbourg was kind enough to send, from
the papers of his predecessor, the late Professor of Sans-
krit in St. Petersburg. Prof. Miuaev had himself intended
editing this interesting modern work, and had collated,
for this purpose, the abovementioned MSS. (A and B)
in the British Museum, with two (paper) MSS. from
Ceylon, viz. a copy made for Prof. Rhys Davids (D) and
another sent by Sul)huti (S).
In some doubtful passages I have followed corrections
made by Minaev. Where I have preferred the reading
of MSS. A and B the Minaev transcript is cited as Min:
in the notes.
The chief difficulty with the clear and well-written
palmleaf MSS. has been the transcription of frequently
occurring Burmese names. Many sounds in Burmese are
not adequately represented by the Sinhalese (Pali) alphabet
and the copyists appear to have been sometimes at a
loss, for Burmese letters are even wedged in here and
there among the Sinhalese.
In revising my own copy I have adopted Minaev's
system (following the Pali MSS. syllable for syllable)
though I have observed that the usual method of representing
1062095
•^ IV H$-
Burmese pronunciation in European books gives to these
same names (of places and persons) a very different form.
For instance, in my transcript from the Pali, the vowel a
appears after a nasal n (in place of a final n(/ or ngh),
while the diphthongs an or ou are represented by the
Pali 0.
I owe sincere thanks to Prof. E. Miiller-Hess who gen-
erously spent much time in going through the proof-sheets
with me. I wish also to thank Prof. Rhys Davids for his
patience and cordial kindness, during the many delays
that occurred before I could complete the edition.
M. B.
INTEODUCTION
Among the modern works on Buddhism written by
Buddhists is a PaH Text of Burmese authorship, entitled
Sasanavamsa. The Sasanavamsa (now edited for the
first time) has been known for many years to scholars.
Prof. Kern in his recent Manual of Indian Buddhism
{Grundriss der Indo-arischen Philologie und AUerthum-
shmde, III. Band, 8 Heft., p. 9) speaks of it as "highly
important for the ecclesiastical history of Ceylon." The
late Prof. Minaev's Becherches sur le Bouddhisme con-
tains critical remarks on this text and several extracts
(Appendices A and B to Becherches, also pp. 189, 208,
231, 232, 273). Eeferences to it occur in Childers' Pali
Dictionary, and Prof. Hardy has drawn on it for his
article Ein Beitrag zur Frage oh DhaminajJdla, &c.
Z.D.M.G., 51 Band, 1897. Louis de Zoysa, in his
Beport on the Inspection of Temple Libraries in Ceylon
(1873), mentions the Sasanavamsa as " a very interesting
historical work." The author, Pahhasami, who dates his
book 1223 of the Burmese Common Era (1861 a.d.), was
the tutor of the then reigning King Meng-dun-Meng-,
and himself a pupil of the Samgharaja, or Head of the
Order, at Mandalay.
The Mdtikd [table of contents] and opening chapter of
the Sasanavamsa seem to promise a general history of
Buddhism. Beginning from the birth of the Buddha, the
author gives a brief summary of the orthodox Sinhalese
tradition, drawn from a few well-known Pali works —
1
2 INTRODUCTION.
the Atthakatha (of the Mahavihara in Ceylon^), the
Samantapasadika,2 (commentary of Buddhaghosa on the
ViNAYAPiTAiCA, the Mahavamsa and the Dipavamsa
(Chronicles, historical and religious, of Ceylon). Events
are brought up to the time of the Third Council in the
time of AcoKA Piyadasi 3 and the sending forth of
Missionaries from Pataliputra to nine different countries
by the thera, Maha-Moggaliputta-Tissa. The later
history of religion is then followed in the countries
mentioned, a separate chapter being given to each.
The v^hole of these nine chapters fall, roughly speaking,
into two Books or Parts, by which division the scope of
the Sasanavamsa, as a History of Buddhism, becomes
clear.
i Part I., as we may call it (departing slightly from the
order of the Matika) , is a group of chapters of unequal
length, mostly very short, and consisting of a few
legends, strung together with quotations from Buddha-
ghosa and the Dipavamsa.
The accounts of Sihala and Suvannabhumi, however,
show far more care^^indncompleteness, or we should rather
say, more knowledge of the subject than the others of this
group. That of Sihala is drawn chiefly from the same
sources as the opening chapter, with some additions from a
work of Burmese origin, Buddhaghosuppatti A For Suvan-
nabhumi the author gives as his sources the Atthakatha,
the Bajavamsa (probably the Pegu Chronicle), and lastly
^ Introduction to Oldenberg's edition of the Vinayapi-
takam, p. xli. ; Kern, Manual Ind. Buddli., p. 110,
et seq.
2 Written some time between 410-432 a.d. Kern, Man.
Ind. Buddh. p. 125.
3 Dated 238 year of Eeligion in Chap. I. of the Sasana-
vamsa, but 235 in Chapter II. (The Third Council is now
placed at about 241 B.C. Man. Ind. Buddh., p. 109).
4 Edited and translated by Jas. Gray. London, 1892.
INTRODUCTION. 6
the Inscriptions — dating from the fifteenth century — of
the celebrated Kalyani SIma, the remains of which still
exist in a suburb of Pegu city.^
Part II. is the longer and more important. It takes
up about three-fifths of the book, but consists solely of
Chapter VI., which treats of the history of religion in
Aparanta, that is, in Mramma ^ or Burma proper.
Before this chapter is examined a few characteristic
traits of Part I. should be pointed out.
The resume of the early history of Buddhism (including
the three Councils and the Great Schism, followed by the
rise of seventeen sects, in the second century of Eeligion)
is, as I have said, drawn from well-known Sinhalese
sources, but a few chronological details are added from
Burmese history — or rather, legend. At the time of
the First Council the mahathera Kassapa is said to
have established the new era. 3 Further a certain jam-
BUDiPADHAJA 4 is named as the king reigning at Tagaung,
the ancient capital of Upper Burma, in the time of
^ The Text and Translation of the Inscriptions, edited
by Taw Sein Ko, appeared in the Indian Antiqiiarij ,
vol. xxii. (1893). See the same author's ArchcBological
Tour through Bamafihadesa (Ind. Ant., vol. xxi. p. 383),
and Bemarks on the Kalyani Inscriptions {Ind. Ant., vol.
xxiii., April, 1894).
2 Mramma (Maramma or Myanma) see Phayre,
Hist. Bur. passim. The derivation of the name is not
yet settled; see Taw Sein Ko, Folk-lore in Burma, Ind.
Ant. vol. xxii. p. 160, Note; also Ind. Ant., vol. xxii.
p. 30.
3 According to Burmese tradition the era which was
suppressed by Kassapa had been established 148 years
before by the maternal grandfather of Gotama (Bp.
Bigandet, Life or Legend of Gaudama, p. 361).
4 See Sir Arthur Phayre's History of Burma, pp. 9, 276 ;
A. Bastian's Geschichte der hido-Chinesen, p. 12.
4 INTRODUCTION.
Ajatacatbu, the friend of the Buddha ; Dvattaponka ^
is mentioned as the contemporary of Kalacoka, the former
being king of Burma in the year 100 of KeHgion. Finally,
the date of the Third Council is said to have fallen in the
12th year of the reign of Eamponka,^ King of Sirikhetta
(Prome). The Section of Chapter I. that deals with the
Missions may be said to strike the keynote of the Sasana-
vamsa. The author gives a few explanatory notes on the
Nine Regions visited by the first Missionaries, and, of
these nine, five are placed in Indo-China. His horizon
seems to be limited, first, by an orthodox desire to claim
most of the early teachers for the countries of the South
(and hence to prove the purest possible sources for the
Southern doctrines) ; and, secondly, by a certain feeling
of national pride. According to this account, Maha-
Moggaliputta Tissa (as if with a special care for the
religious future of Mramma) sent two separate missionaries
to neighbouring regions in the valley of the Irawaddy —
besides three others, who visited Laos and Pegu.
A few geographical notes explain the nine regions
(leaving out Sihala) as follows : —
SuvANNABHUMi is (as in the Atthakatha) identified with
Sudhammapura — that is Thaton at the mouth of the
Sittaung River. 3
^ Dwottabaung 101 (Year of Religion). See Phayre's
list of Kings of the Prome dynasty. Hist. Bur., p. 277.
The legend of Dwottabaung or Duttabaung (b.c. 442) is
given in Taw Sein Ko's article Folk-lore in Burma, Ind.
A7it., vol. XXX. pp. 159 et seq.
2 See Phayre's list (His. Bur., p. 277). Ranbaung,
sixth of the dynasty established at . Tharekhet-ta-ra,
reigned fifty years (from 193 to 243 Era of Religion). In
Crawfurd's Journal of an Embassy to tlie Court of Ava,
Appendix viii., a Burmese chronological table dates Ram-
b'haong, King of Prome, B.C. 351.
3 SuvANNABHtJMi see E. Forchhammer's Notes on the
INTRODUCTION. 5
YoNAKARATTHA is the country of the Yavana people or
Jan-May ^ (the country of the Shan tribes about Zimme) .
The identification of Pafiiiasami is one to be met with
commonly in the works of Burmese writers, according to
whom Yona is the Shan country about Chieng-Mai (Taw
Sein Ko, Bemarks, &c.; Forchhammer, Early History,
&c.)- European authorities have unanimously placed
Yonaka in the N. W. region of India invaded and held by
the Greeks (see, among others, Rhys Davids, Buddhism,
p. 227 ; Sylvain Levi, La Grece et VInde, p. 37 ; Max
Duncker, Geschichte der Arier, p. 378).
In the chapter on Yonakarattha the author of the
Sasanavamsa localises the Yonaka country more exactly,
mentioning the countries HaribJiimja, Kamboja, Khema-
vara, and Ayuddha, also the cities of Sokkataya and
Kapu7iiia. From these hints we may gather that his
Yonaka country extends along the valleys of the Me-7iam
and Me-ping rivers and includes the Shan States to the
north of these. The names Kamphaung and Zimme (on
the Meping) Thukkate and Yuthia (on the Me-nam) can
be easily recognised under their pseudo-Pali forms.
Early History and Geography of British Burma. The first
Buddhist Mission to Suvannahliumi ; Taw Sein Ko,
Preliminary Study of the Kalyani Inscriptions (Ind. Ant.
vol. xxii. p. 17) explains Sudhammanagara as the
modern Thatou ni the Amhurst district. Phayre (Hist.
Bur. p. 19) describes Suvdrnabhnmi as including the delta
of the Irawadi and Thahtun (being the capital) see also
op.cit.]). 24, for references toLassen, Yule, and Bp.Bigandet
on Suvannabhumi.
The chapter on Suvannabhumi touches briefly on
Religion in Muttima (Martaban) as a part of Bdmahna.
The history of this region is only carried on to the year
1478 A.D. (reign of the celebrated King Dhammaceti.)
I Yonakarattha (The Jan-May of the Pali MSS. of
this work, is usually transcribed Zimme or Chieng-Mai).
6 INTRODUCTION.
With regard to the Yavana people, it may further
be noted that in the sketch map of the ancient classical
divisions of Indo-China, in Lucien Fournereau's Le Siam
Ancien {Annales dit Musee Guimet, Tome 27) Yavanade(;a
lies to the east of the Me-ping Eiver. For the Yavana
people in Indo-China see also Abel Bergaigne's L'ancien
Boijaiime de Campd d'apres les Inscriptions, p. 61, and
Memoires et documents de la Mission Pavie, p. 3.
The ancient Haripumja is identified by M. Fournereau
with Lamphun {Skun Ancien, p. 53). M. Pavie says,
describing a Thai inscription at Lamphun, " Ce Hari-
pufijapura fut dans le haut Laos la station la plus reculee
vers la frontiere de la Chine, et sans donte nous avons la
la capitale du Yavanadega qui du temps de la colonisation
brahmanique comprenait la contree du haut Mekhong,
probablement toute le partie longeant la frontiere de la
Chine entre Chieng Mai et le Ton-king" (Memoires et
documents de la Mission Pavie (ed. M. Pavie et
P. Lefevre PontaHs), p. 144.
In the Po"!, U'l Daung Inscription near Prome (ed. Taw
Sein Ko, Ind. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 1, et seq) the following
states of the then Burmese kingdom are mentioned
among otheva^Kamboja (including Mone, Nyangwe,
Thibo and Alomeik), Aguttaya (including Dvaravati
(Bangkok) Yodaya (Ayuthia) and Kamanpaik).
Khemavara, is the region including Kaington and
Kyaing Kaung. It lies between the Saliwen and Me-kong
rivers. (See also F. Gamier, Voyage d' exploration en Indo-
Chine, p. 366 ; and Yule, Mission to the Court of Ava,
p. 352.)
Vanavasi ^ (on which Western opinion has been divided)
I Vanavasi. Some opinions on Vanavasi may be
cited :— Childers (Pall Diet, s.v.) explains Vanavaso :
"Name of a country. According to Vijesimiha it means
Thibet."
Ehys Davids says {Buddhisjn, p. 227), "Vanavasi, that
INTRODUCTION. V
is the region round Prome. In support of this explana-
tion the author mentions that an ancient image of the
Buddha was found near Prome some years ago, the
inscription of which says that it was erected for the
homage of the people of Vanavasi.
Of Kasmira-Gandhara it is only said that these two
countries formed part of one kingdom [i.e., that of
A9oka I] at the time of the Missions.
Mahimsakamandala is (in agreement with other
writers) identified as the Andhaka — or Andhra —
country. 2
Cinarattha, in the Matika of the Sasanavamsa, takes
the place of the Himavaritapadesa of the Ceylon books.
is the wilderness. It surely cannot mean Thibet. . . .
perhaps it was on the borders of the great desert in
Rajputana."
Fergusson and Burgess (quoted by Taw Sein Ko in
Ind. Ant., vol. xxiii. p. 103) place Vanavasi in Kanara
(see Cave Temples of India, p. 17) and Koppen {Religion
des Buddha, vol. i. pp. 195, 196) conjectures it to be
" im Sudosten des heutigen Goa."
1 KasmIra-Gandhara. The Gandhara country lay on
the right bank of the Indus, south of Cabul (Max Duncker,
Geschichte der Arier, p. 273).
2 Mahimsakamandala : Cf . the following : —
" Mahlsamandala worunter man vermuthet Mahismat
Oder Mahlsvara au der mitteren Nerbudda zu verstehen
ist " (^Koppen, Bel. des Buddh., vol. i. p. 195).
Mahisa, " the most southerly settlement of the Aryans
South of the Godavari, in the Nizam's dominions" (lih.
Davids, Buddhism, p. 227, quoting Lassen's Indische
AlteTthumskunde, i. 681).
Mahlsamandala; Maisur (Fergusson and Burgess,
Cave Temples of India, p. 17).
(Burma has its own Mahimsaka^nayidala, a district.
8 INTEODUCTION.
Himavantapadesa, mentioned in our text as forming
one region with Cinarattha, has been identified with
the Central Himalayas (Eh. Davids, Buddliism, p. 227),
and with Nepal (Fergnsson and Burgess, Cave Temples,
p. 17). The Sen, or Ghinarattha, of the Po^ U;; Daung
Inscription is the borderland to the N.E. of Burma {i.e.,
includes the districts of Bhamo andKaungsin, the district
bordering on the Chinese province Yunnan). But in
Chapter X. of the Sasanavamsa, " On Keligion in Cina-
rattha," we read that the ruler of Clna at one time ruled
over Kasmlra-Gandhara, though at the time of Majjhima's
mission the latter countries did not form part of his
domain. Kasmlra-Gandhara did as a matter of fact
become part of the great kingdom of the Mauryas in the
time of A9oka (Max Duncker, Geschichte cler Arier, pp.
275, 374), but at a later period war was waged between
China and a rival power over these North-West provinces
(Sylvain Levi, Notes stir les hido-Sci/thes, p. 62).
Maharattha is Mahanagararattha, or Siam.
Maharattha is considered by a number of European
scholars to be the region of the Upper Godavari, that is,
the country of the Maharastras (see E. Miiller, Journal
of the Pali Text Society, 1888; also Eh. Davids, BuddJiism,
p. 227; Koppen, Bel. Buddh., pp. 195, 196; Fergusson
and Burgess, Cave Temples, p. 17). Childers, however,
explains Maharattha as Siam.
The author of the Sasanavamsa explains that his
Maharattha or Mahanagararattha borders on Siam.
From this observation and one or two others occurring
in the chapter on Maharattha, it would seem that the
mentioned in the Po", U',] Dating Inscription, including
Mogok and Kyatpyin).
It should be mentioned here that the name of the
missionary to Mahiinsaka is Maharevata in Sas. V.
Mahddeva in Dlpa V., Maha. V., Suttav., Saddh. Samy.,
and Sam. Pas.
INTRODUCTION. »
country in question is Laos. An interesting if slight
allusion is made to the Brahmanic cult prevailing there
at the time of the Mission (aggihrttadimicchdka7mna7n
ijebhmjijena akmmu). Nagasena is mentioned as preach-
ing in this region. (For Nagasena in Laotian legend see
Francis Garnier, Voyage cV exploration, pp. 248, 251. This
author learnt that, in Siamese tradition, Laos is a Holy-
Land.) {Op. cit., p. 100.)
I should add that an inscription of the seventeenth
century, quoted by Burmese diplomatists in negotiation
with the British Government and translated for his
Government by Colonel Burney (Kesident at Ava, 1837),
thus defines the region Mahanagara, "All within the
great districts of Kyain-youn and Mamgeen " (Yule,
Mission to the Court of Ava, p. 351).
Finally, Aparantarattha (placed by European scholars
west of the Punjab), is none other than the Sunaparanta
of the Burmese, i.e., the region lying west of the Upper
Irawaddy.
It is best here to quote verbatim a passage from the
Burmese scholar to whose researches I am indebted
for so many facts : " The native writers of Burma, how-
ever, both lay and clerical, aver with great seriousness
that the Apardntaka referred to is Burma Proper,
which comprises the upper valley of the Irawaddy.
Such flagrantly erroneous identification of classical
names has ansen from the national arrogance of the
Burmans, who, after their conquest of the Taking
kingdoms on the seaboard, proceeded to invent new
stories and classical names, so that they might not be
outdone by the Talaings, who, according to their ow^n
history and traditions, received the Buddhist religion
direct from missionaries from India. The right bank of
the Irawaddy river near Pagan was accordingly re-
named Sunaparanta, and identified with Aparantaka "
(Taw Sein Ko, Some Bemarks on the KalyZmi Inscrip-
tions, Ind. Ant., vol. xxiii. p. 103).
In the British Burma Gazetteer (vol. ii. p. 746)
2
10 INTEODUCTION.
Thoonaparanta is identified with the upper portion of
the Thayet district, or the west bank of the Irawaddy.
"West" is the sense in which " Aparanta " has been
taken as indicating a borderland west of the Punjab by
European scholars, of whom I need only quote Professor
Ed. Miiller {Journal of the Pali Text Society, 1888),
Professor Ehys Davids {Buddhism, p. 227), Koppen
{Religion des Buddha, vol. i. p. 192).
Taranatha (p. 262 of Schiefner's translation) mentions
Aparantaka as a part of India including ' ' Bhangala and
Odivi9a."
The rest of Part I. of the Sasanavamsa must be dis-
missed here with a few words. The religious history of
the three regions outside Indo-China and Ceylon is not
carried beyond the point where Buddhaghosa leaves it.
To the brief account of the Atthakatha and the Dlpa-
vamsa the Burmese author adds a few words of melan-
choly comment on the darkened state of those lands
whence the sunlight of Keligion has vanished. Maha-
rattha, Yonakarattha, and Vanavasi are treated some-
what more fully, but these six chapters together made
up only a small part of the book. I may add here that
the Pali of the Sasanavanisa also shows the author's
intimate acquaintance with the commentaries. The style
is plainly founded on that of Buddhaghosa and his suc-
cessors. Naturally, in so modern a text there are no
points of strictly philological interest. The obscurities
that occur here and there may, I believe, be set down to
the difficulties a Burman author would meet with in
rendering into Pali some phrases characteristic of the
Burmese language. Again, some words used by Panna-
sami in Part II. would appear to have a special applica-
tion to the circumstances of his own country. It is this
Part II., the most original and interesting chapter (on
Religion in Aparanta), that is properly the subject of the
present short study.
THE MONKS AND THE KINGS OF MEAMMA.
[7ji the folloiving chapter the names and dates of the Kings of Burma
appearing in the text follow Paiinasami ; those in the notes are draivn from
other sources (sec authors cited) for comparison. Occasional references are
given (by page) to the printed text of the Sasanavamsa (published by the
Pali Text Society).]
In the Burma of to-day, as in the Europe of the Middle
Ages, the monks are the historians ; the last recension
of the National Chronicle, or History of the Kings
(Maharajavamsa), was the work of " a body of learned
monks and ex-monks " in the year 1824.^
But, though a lay point of view is hardly to be ex-
pected from such a body of editors, the native chronicles
consulted by students of Burmese history have been
described as very full and by no means untrustworthy. ~
The Sasanavamsa, a work of narrower scope, cannot, of
course, add to our knowledge of the political and military
^ See Taw Sein Ko's remarks on the native histories
of Burma {Indicui Antiquary), vol. xxii. p. (31.
Lassen {Iiidische Alterthitmshunde) , vol. iv. p. 369),
writing in 1861, mentions a recension of the Mahdrd-
javamsa, made by command of the king, some sixty years
before. The work was based on two older histories.
Amoilg the works of the celebrated thera Aggadhamma-
lamkara (17th century), mentioned in our text, occurs an
abridged version {Samkhepa) of the Bdjavmnsa, written
at the request of the king.
2 See preface to Sir Arthur Phayre's History of Burma,
London, 1883.
12 A BUEMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
history of the author's country. Yet, in so far as the
rehgion of the Buddha has played a great part in Burma's
social life, and has been the first awakener of her intel-
lectual life and the supreme interest controlling it, a
record of the Order which, for centuries, has been the
living embodiment of that religion, cannot but be
interesting.
The Kajavamsa is one of the authorities frequently
referred to (besides inscriptions and " ancient books ") by
the author of the Sasanavamsa, but he chooses from his
material with a very strict regard for the purpose of his
book. The National Chronicle is quoted here and there,
but, as a whole, the part history plays in the religious
records is slight. We find here only abrupt mention of
wars and sieges, and allusions to kings of Burma, who
serve as chronological milestones by the way, or stand
out as pillars of the Religion, if they spend liberally to
do it honour.
Pamiasami's history is a purely ecclesiastical piece of
work. Kings are judged, as a rule, according to their
"acts of merit" — the building of cetiyas and viharas
and the supporting of the Samgha — with a certain calm
detachment, that is able to separate their names from any
other associations, and to measure their virtue and im-
portance by a measiu'e of its own.
In the following analysis of the Sixth Chapter of the
Sasanavamsa I have set set side by side with such hints
of history — bare dates and scanty facts — as occur there,
some references to the national chronicle. ^ Occasionally
^ That is to such translations or abstracts as were
accessible to me in the works of European writers,
namely, Sir Arthur Phayre {History of Burma), Bishop
Bigandet (Life or Legend of Gaudavia), Sir H. Yule
{Narrative of a Mission to the Court of Ava), J. Crawfurd
{Journal), A. Bastian {Geschichte der Indo-Chinesen),
li'ather San Germano {The Burmese Empire, ed. Jardine),
DISSERTATION. 13
iihere is a curious and characteristic difference be-
tween the ecclesiastic's version and that of the kings'
■chroniclers. I have been compelled to leave out the
picturesque element brought into the Mramma chapter
by the stories told of noteworthy theras. The historical
thread is broken by these side-episodes, and some of the
chief points obscured, which a closer drawing together
of the more important events may serve to bring out
■clearly.
The History of Eeligion in Mramma begins with a
legendary visit of the Buddha himself ^ to the Lohita-
candana vihara (presented by the brothers Mahapunna
and Culapunna of Vanijagama).^ The Faith was not
" established " in the land till the mission to Aparanta-
Tattha in the year 235 after the Parinirvdna,^ but the
historian mentions communities of bhikkhus as already
existing in Aparanta when Yonakadhammarakkhita ar-
rived and points out that the Sutta preached by that thera
— the " Aggikkhandhopama " 4 — has a special bearing on
the duties of bhikkhus. In this connection he refers, for
the first time, to the heretics called Samanakuttakas,5
Taw Sein Ko {Indian Antiquarij, vols. xxii. and xxiii.),
E. Forchhammer {Beports to the Government), British
Burma Gazetteer, Col. Burney's articles in J". A. S.Bengal,
vol. iv., &c., &c.
I Cf. Spence Hardy, Manual of Buddhism, pp. 215 and
268.
- Legaing (Taw Sein Ko, Indian Antiquary, vol. xxii.
p. 6).
3 The Burmese tradition places the Parinirvana at 543-
544 B.C.
4 A discourse in the Suttanipata (not yet edited) of
the Anguttara Nikaj^a. I owe this reference to Prof.
E. Hardy, editor of the Anguttara (together with other
kind help in my study of the Sasanavaiusa).
5 It is certain that the Buddhism of Burma fell away
from purity at an early time. Positive evidence exists of
14 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
who are said to have gained a footing in Arimaddana
(Pugan) even at that early period.
To give Arimaddana due rehgious importance from the
earhest times, another legend is quoted here from the
Ancient Books {pordiiapottkaJid) , telling how the Buddha
visited a spot in Tambadlpa ^ and prophesied that
Sammutira.ja - would build a city there, and religion
would stand fast in that city.
To prove that Yonakadhammarakkita preached in
Tambadlpa as well as in Aparanta, Pahhasami points out
that it is said in the Atthakatha that thousands of persons
of the Ksatriya clan were converted and entered the
the great changes that had come over the religion of the
people by the eleventh century, at which time " a debased
form of Buddhism which was probably introduced from
Northern India existed at Pagan. Its teachers, called
Aris, were not strict observers of their vow of celibacy,
and it is expressly recorded in native histories that they
had written records of their doctrines, the basis of which
was that sin could be expiated by the recital of certain
hymns " (Taw Sein Ko, Ind. Ant., vol. xxiii. p. 258). The
writer I quote refers, in another place, to ancient inscrip-
tions in Burma as pointing to the influence of the
Northern School of Buddhism {Ind. Ant., vol. xxii.
p. 165).
^According to the inscription translated by Col. Burney
(see above), Tambadlpa includes the districts of Pugan,
Ava, Panya, and Myenzain. In the British Burma
Gazetteer (vol. ii., p. 746) Tambadlpa is described as the
upper portion of the Thayet district, on the east bank
of the Irawaddy.
2 This King (Samudri, Thamugdarit, Thamudirit
or Thamoondirit) established a dynasty at Pugan in 108
A.D. (Phayre, History of Burma, p. 278. Brit. Bur.
Gazetteer, Article " History,'' vol. i. p. 289 ; Burney
Notice of Pugan, J. A. S., Bengal, vol. iv. p. 400).
DISSERTATION. 15
Order, and, since there were no Ksatriyas in Aparanta,
this statement points to a visit of Yonakadhammarakkita
to the neighbouring province, Tambadlpa.'
But though Arimaddana was destined, to be a centre of
rehgion, heresy was rife there from the time of Sammuti
himself, and continued to grow and multiply till in the
time of Anuruddha ~ the adherents of the Samana-
kuttakas numbered many thousands. The chief and most
dangerous heresy of this sect is briefly described ; it lies in
the boundless abuse of the Paritta,^ which becomes,
with these heretics, a charm to absolve from guilt even
the murderer of mother or father. Such doctrines
(together with others that raised the acariyas to tyrannical
power over the family life of the laity 4) had corrupted the
1 Taw Sein Ko observes : " The finding among the
ruins of Tagaung of terracotta tablets bearing Sanskrit
legends affords some corroboration of the statement of
the native historians that long before Anorat'azo's con-
quest of Thaton, in the eleventh century a.d. successive
waves of emigration from Gangetic India had passed
through Manipur to the upper valley of the Irrawady,
and that these emigrants brought with them letters,
religion, and other elements of civilisation" (Ind. Ant.,
voll. XXV. p. 7). For the same opinion see Phayre, Hist.
Bur. (pp. 15, 16), and rorchhammer's Notes on the
Early .History and Geography of British Burma, p. G.
2 Anoarahta, consecrated King in 1010 a.d. He is
the great hero of the Burmese. (Phayre, Hist. Bur.,
p. 22) ; A. Bastian, Geschichte der Indo-Chinesen, p. 38).
3 Originally hymns, suttas and auspicious texts to
ward off danger and evil spirits. (Childers, Pali Dic-
tionary, s.v. ; C. Bendall, Catalogue of Sanskrit and
Pali Books, in the British Museum, 1892.)
4 Sir Arthur Phayre, writing of this period, says that a
change, from some unknown external cause, had corrupted
religion in Burma — a change such as had already taken
place in the Buddhism of the Punjab in the sixth century.
16 A BUEMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
religion of Tambadlpa, when -in the eleventh century a
He, too, gives the name " Ari " as that by which the
heretics were known. Might not this Ari be a slightly
altered form of the Sanskrit ari/a, the Arija of Buddhist
terminology ?
A further comparison of the Samanakuttaka heresy
(very briefly sunnned up in the Sasanavamsa) with the
North Indian or rather Tibetan Buddhism, is suggested
to me by the following sentences in our text :
" Sace pi puttadhltanam avahavivahakammaiii kattukamo
bhaveyya acariyanani pathamani niyyadetva avahaviva-
hakammaiii kattabbani ; yo idam carittam atikkameyya
bahu apuhhaiii pasaveyya ti." ("If any man be desirous
of giving sons or daughters in marriage, he must first
hand over (one of his offspring) to the acariyas before
(any) giving in marriage. ^Miosoever transgresses tliis
rule commits great sin (lit. produces great demerit).") If
my interpretation is correct (making niyyadetva refer
to a direct object, understood from the puttadhltanam
preceding) the passage recalls a trait of Tibetan
Buddhism. "It would appear that compulsion is also
exercised by the despotic priestly government in the shape
of a recognised tax of children, to be made Iclrnas, named
htsun-gral. Every family thus affords at least one of its
sons to the church. The first born or favourite son is
usually so dedicated in Tibet. The other son marries in
order to continue the family name and inheritance. . . ."
(L. A. Waddell's Buddhism of Tibet, p. 70).
I ought to add, however, that there is no mention in
the Sasanavamsa of Naga-worship, as a practice of the
Samanakuttakas, but Phayre's authority describes the
Aris (the priests of this corrupt cult) , living in monasteries
like Buddhist monks. They were expelled and stripped
of their robes (like the Samanakuttakas) when
Anuruddha had come under the influence of ' ' Arahan ' '
from Thahtun {Hist. Bur., p. 83).
With regard to the name Samanakuttaka : from the
DISSERTATION. 17
new era opened with the arrival of the great thera
Arahanta, from Thaton.'
Arahanta's coming to Arimaddana, and the sweeping
reforms that King Annruddha forthwith carried out at
his instance, are related with a fulness that shows how
momentous this episode is in the eyes of the historian.
[The story is first told in the words of the Hajavamsa,
but two other versions follow, drawn from the Parit-
analogy with Kuttima = artificial (derived by Childers
from Skt. Krtrma), kuttaka seems to be the Skt.
Krtaka = ials,e, artificial, simulated. Samanakuttaka
would therefore simply mean : simulating (the life of)
the Samanas. It is expressly said that the outward
show of a monastic life like the Buddhist monks was
kept up by this sect, and that the kings who patron-
ised them believed them to be disciples of Got am a.
Professor E. Miiller has kindly pointed out to me an
instance of the use of this adjective m the passage,
" kuttakan ti solasannam natakitthhiam thatva nacca-
nayoggan unnamayattharanam " {Sumangcdavildsini, I.
p. 87). Here an artificial carpet is meant, affording room
to sixteen dancing girls.
Discussing the term Cramanakrtakah, Prof. Bendall
writes : " There are plenty of mentions of ' false
Samanas' ..." For a modern use of a similar phrase, I
may also refer to a passage in Mr. Bird's valuable work,
Wanderings in Burma, where he speaks of the modern
clergy in the Eastern Shan States as " less orthodox
than those in the Western States and Burma," who call
them " Htii" or ''Imitation priests." (See p. 23 of
Wanderings in Burma. George Bird, Education Depart-
ment, Burma, London, 1897.)
^ The capital of Pegu, mentioned, in the text, by its
classical Pali name Sudhammapura (see Taw Sein Ko,
Breli?ninary Studg of tlie Kalydni Inscriptions, Ind. Ant.,
vol. xxii. p. 17 ; Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 34).
18 A BUEMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
TANIDANA and Sasaxapaveni I.] The Samanakuttakas'
heresy was, in fact, annihilated and their communities
were relentlessly broken up, but Arahanta warned the
king that there was danger for the future of religion, since
no relics of the Master's body were treasured in the capital,
and the sacred Texts were wanting. He therefore urged
Anuruddha to send an embassy to Sudhammapura where
there was a wealth of relics and books. This was done,
but Manohari,2 king of Pegu (jealous, as it is said —
perhaps envying Anuruddha the honour of Arahanta' s
intimacy), refused the request, with a contempt that roused
the Burmese king to fury. 3 He descended on Sudham-
mapura with a huge land force and a number of ships, and
laid siege to the city. For a while the army was miracu-
^ I have not come across the titles of these two works
in any catalogue of Pali books or MSS. that I have been
able to consult. They may be Burmese works, mentioned
here by a classical instead of their vernacular name
(according to Pafihasami's usual custom). I may note
that the difference between the three versions is cha-
racteristic. The Rdjavamsa naturally brings the king
into the foreground ; the Parittaniddna tells the story of
the thera's successful attack on the chief heresy of the
Samanakuttakas, his exposure of a false miracle, and the
burning of a book of false doctrine, while the Sdsana-
paveni lays stress on Arahanta's place in the succession
of theras.
2 See Prelwiiiiari/ Study of the Kalijdni Inscriptions,
Ind. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 17. Manohari is also called
Manuha (Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 34).
3 The words of the message are given — a home thrust
at Anuruddha's former patronage of heretics : " It is not
seemly to send the three pitakas and relics to such as you,
who hold false doctrine — even as the fat of the maned lion
can be kept in a bowl of gold and not in a vessel of clay."
A proverb turning on this folk-superstition occurs in
DISSERTATION. 19
lously prevented from approaching, but when Anuruddha's
Brahman soothsayers, ^ skilled in the Atharvaveda, came
to the rescue, the protecting spell was broken by the
finding of the mutilated body of anmrdered Hindu, buried
under the city walls.= It was dug up and thrown into the
sea and the besiegers entered Sudhammapura.
Manohari and all his household were carried away
captive, and with his captives Anuruddha brought back
to Pugan many elephant-loads of relics and books. All
the members of the Sanigha in Thaton were transferred
to Pugan, so that there were now a thousand teachers to
the well-known DJiamnianiti of Burma (Section V.,
v. 62).
Sihameda suvannena na ca titthanti raj ate
Panditanam kathavakyain na ca titthati dujjane.
The superstition is that the fat of the lion evaporates if
placed in a common vessel. (See Jas. Gray's JSiiti Litera-
ture of Burma, p. 51.)
^ For the employment of Brahmanical astrologers at
the court of Burmese kings see Taw Sein Ko, The
Spiritual World of the Burmese {Transactions of the Ninth
International Congress of Orientalists, p. 179).
2 " The Burmese kings of old used to have human
beings buried alive at the four corners of the walls of their
capital city at the time of its foundation, in order that the
spirits of the deceased might keep watch and ward over
the population, and by their occult influence fail the
attempts of invaders to force an entrance into the city "
(Taw Sein Ko, Spiritual World, &c.. Trans. Lit. Con.
Or., vol. X. p. 180).
Cf. A. Hillebrandt : " Weit verbreitet ist das Cxlaube
dass ein Bau nur wohl befestigt sei wenn ein Mensch oder
Tier in seine Fundamente gegraben ist " (Vedische Opfer
iind Zauher. Grundriss der Tndo-arischen Philologic u.
Alterthumshiijtde. 1. Band, 2 Heft, p. 9).
20 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OP BUDDHISM.
expound the sacred texts. Annruddha further sent for
copies from Ceylon, which Arahanta compared with those
of Pegu, to settle the readings. Manohari is said to have
been made a pagoda-slave,' but there is some evidence in
the Sasanavamsa that he was not ungenerously treated, -
for while at Arimaddana he still possessed at least one of
his royal jewels, a splendid gem, the price of which he
devoted to the making of two great statues of the
Buddha. According to Pahhasami the statues exist to
this day.
The Sasanavamsa here leaves Anuruddha 3 and passes
on to the time of Narapatisisu 4 (1167 a.d.) The
celebrated teacher Uttarajiva had come from Sudham-
mapura to Arimaddana and, in his turn, had established
religion there. His pupil Chapada spent ten years
studying in Ceylon, and then returned with four
colleagues — -Sivali, Tamalinda, Rahula, and Ananda — to
1 Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 84.
2 Forchhammer, describing the so-called "Palace of
Manuha," in his report of the ruins of Pugan, observes :
" Anuruddha seems to have allowed Manuha the
semblance at least of a king" (Report, Jan., 1891, pp.
7 and 8). Bird, Wanderings, &c., p. 353.
3 Anuruddha' s later attempts to get relics (from China
and Ceylon) seem to have been less successful than his
raid on Sudhammapura. (Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 35 ;
Bastian, Gescli. Ind. Chin., pp. 33, 38.)
4 Narabadi-tsi-tsi-thu (1167). Six kings, the eariier
successors of Anuruddha, are here passed over. Two of
them are mentioned in the text further on. (See Phayre,
Hist. Bur., pp. 37, 49, 281.)
"Vielleicht erst mit Narapadisethu wird wieder
geschichtlicher Boden getreten " (Bastian, Gesch. Ind.
Chin., p. 35).
DISSERTATION. 21
the capital. I There they set up a community apart, ^ and
were specially favoured by King Narapati. After the
death of Chapada separate schools came into existence,
having their origin in certain differences 3 that arose
between the three surviving teachers — Sivali, Tamahnda,
and Ananda (p. 66), Eahula having already quitted the
Order.
The schools were named each after its leader, but are
together known as the 2'>ciccJidgana (or later school) to
distinguish them from the earlier school in Arimaddana
(purimagana) founded by Arahanta (p. 67).
The three teachers died early in the thirteenth century,
a time when, it is said, religion shone at its brightest in
Pugan. A short digression is made here to mention the
building of the celebrated Nanda (or Ananda) temple by
King CHATTAGUHINDA4 (p. 68) in the eleventh century,
and the history then returns to the time of Narapati, 5
1 The whole story is related in the Kalyani Inscriptions.
(See Taw Sein Ko, Preliminary Study, &c. Ind. Ant.,
vol. xxii. p. 29, et. seq.)
2 Narapati assigned separate quarters to the different
sects then flourishing at Pugan. (See Forchhammer's
Archaeological Eeport, 1891.)
3 They disagreed on the application of Vinaya rules to
the following cases : The keeping of a tame elephant,
received as a present from the king (instead of setting it
at hberty), and the personal recommending of pupils by a
teacher (Vacwihiiatti) .
"> Kyansitthd (1057 a.d.). (Phayre, Hist. Bur., pp. 39,
281.) For descriptions of the still-frequented Ananda
temple see Yule, Mission to the Court of Ava, p. 36, and
Crawfurd's Journal, p. 114.
5 It is rather curious that only one passing mention
occurs in the text, of Alon-can-nu (Alaungsithu, 1058
A.D.), the grandson of Kyansittha, a notable king and a
zealous Buddhist. He built the great Shwe-ku temple at
22 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
(p, 69), a king whose personality stands out with some
distinctness in a story of the thera Sllabuddhi. We see
in this latter one of the best types of tlie Buddhist monk
unspoilt by kingiy favour as untouched by spiritual pride
He opposes the sovereign's wish to build a cetiya on the
Khanitthipada hiil, warning him that there is no merit in
forcing on his people the heavy labour of levelling the
ground. He refuses to eat of the king's bread, and would
leave for Sihala but is prevented, by a stratagem of a
resourceful minister, and brought back to the king.
Narapati, warned by the haunting of a terrifying Yaksha,
that he has erred, receives the holy man with great
honour, and hands over to him his five sons. Sllabuddhi's
characteristic response is to trace out five sites where his
royal bondsmen shall build five cetiyas, and with that act
he restores them their freedom.
Other anecdotes follow to illustrate the splendour of
religion in Arimaddana and its continuance through
Saints and Arhats.^ The author adds that he could
relate many more, but that he fears to overload his history
(p. 72).
Pugan, improved the administration of law in his king-
dom, interfered successfully in the affairs of Arakan, and
caused the Buddhist temple at Gaya to be repaired, where
an inscription testifies to his piety (see Phayre, Hist. Bur.,
p. 39). Some explanation of this silence may, perhaps,
be found in a fact noted by Bastian (Gesch. Incl. Chin.,
p. 88), namely, that the personalities of Anoarahta and
xllaungsithu have become mingled in Burmese tradition
(to the profit of the greater hero's reputation).
I The difficulty of recognising the arhat in this world
is briefly discussed here. Examples of abstract questions in
the Sasanavamsa are so rare that I mention this instance.
An anecdote relating to arhatship is told of Mahakassapa,
whose attainment to that state was not recognised by his
.mddhiviharika, the pupil who was his daily attendant.
DISSERTATION. 23
On the anecdotes follows an account of the religious
LITERATURE of Tambadlpa, the beginning of which is
traced back to the reign of San-lan-kron raja^ con-
temporary of Mahanama of Sihala. The mahatheras of
Mramma were already writing books in the time of
Buddhaghosa and Buddhadatta, and tikas were composed
by later authors, for the full understanding of the ancient
works. In the year 1127, Aggavamsa wrote the cele-
brated grammatical treatise Saddamti^ expounding the
original meaning of the language used in the three Pitakas.
Sinhalese scholars of that time, we are told, said of this
work that they had none in their own country to compare
with it, in settling difficult points.
Other works of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
are mentioned, with the names of their authors. Pro-
minence is given to books on grammar, and here the name
of Saddhammakitti is marked out for special honour as
the author of the Ekakkharakosa.3 Saddhammakitti
lived in the troublous times when religion languished in
Tambadlpa under the cruel rule of a heretic of the Jaluma
family. 4 The Ekakkharakosa was written to keep alive
B. E. 887.
Thestory of Pilindavaccha is Teieiredto{see Suttavibhaiiga,
xxiii. 1, and Iddhikatha of Kathavatthu, xxi. 4).
The digression leads up to the statement that the
theras Sihalabuddhi, Pollohka, and Sumedha of Arimad-
dana were arhats.
^ Theng-lay-gyung, about 345 a.d. {Bajaweng list of
Kings of Pugan. Phayre's Hist. Bur., p. 279).
2 Forchhammer's Archseological Keport on Pugan, p. 2.
3 Ekakkharakosa, a small vocabulary of words of various
significations ending in certain final letters, compiled by
a very learned Buddhist priest of Burma named Saddham-
makitti. [Subhuti, preface to his edition of Ekakkhara-
kosa, edited with Ahhidlidiuqipadlpikd, Colombo, 1883.]
4 A son of the Shan chief and conqueror of Ava, Salun
or Tsalun. Ava was taken by the Shans about 1523, and
Salun placed his son Tho-han-bwa on the throne. Under
24 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
sacred learning, then in mortal danger from the great
destruction of books in the land (p. 7G).
From Saddhammakitti's time, the beginning of the
sixteenth century, the story again goes back to the later
Kings of Pugan. Of King Jeyyasinkha (1219 a.d.),' we
only hear that he forsakes the world, broken-hearted at
B. E. 581. the death of a son, and is succeeded by Kyocva. The
latter's piety and zealous furthering of religion are
enthusiastically praised.- Plunged in study he left the
affairs of state to his son : he was himself the author of
two manuals, Paramatthahindu and Saddabindu, for the
use of his wives, and one of his daughters wrote the
Vibhatyattha.s It was even currently said that this king,
in a former existence, had been the mighty champion
of religion, Anuruddha.
him the Buddhist monks suffered a ruthless persecution
(see Phayre, Hist. Bur.,^. 93, and British Burma Gazetteer ^
vol. i. p. 278).
1 According to Phayre' s authorities Jeyyasinkha
succeeded his father in 1204, and his reign came to
an end in 1227. His son Kyocva or Kyatswa appears in
Phayre's list of Kings {Hist. Bur., p. 281), but there is
no further account of him. It was at this period that
"danger began to gather round the Pugan monarchy"
(Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 51).
2 A Burman Chronicle, quoted by Crawfurd (Journal,
vol. ii., p. 288), says of Kyocva, "He loved everybody,
read and became master of every book, held public dis-
putations, and seven times a day instructed his household.
He wrote himself a work called Parmata Bingdu, and
built a great house for the purpose of holding disputations.
He also constructed a monastery at Sagu and a great tank
by damming a mountain stream. During this reign there
were no wars or commotions of any kind. . . ."
3 Vibhatyattha affords examples of the Pali cases.
(Subhtiti, preface to Abhidhanajjpadijnkd.)
DISSERTATION. 25
The career of the thera Disapamokkha, who attained to
profound knowledge in his old age, illustrates these golden
days of learning under Kyocva. The story is followed
by a glowing account of the science and zeal of the
women of Arimaddana, and anecdotes are told of their
skill in grammar and the keenness of their wit ^ (p. 78).
On this joyous note the history of religion in Arimaddana
ends. There is no mention of Kyocva's next successors.
UzANA (1243 A.D.) and Narathihapate (1248). (Phayre,
Hist. Bur., p. 281.) Bastian quotes an inscription in
Sagain which mentions Nara-siha-pade, under whom
the temples of Pugan w^ere torn down to fortify the
city against the Chinese (Gesch. Ind. Chin., p. 41).
Even the building of a gorgeous cetiya does not earn a
place for Narathihapate among the kings of the Sasana-
vamsa. The Burmese people remember him as Taruk-
PYE-MENG, a nickname that keeps alive only the memory
of his unkingly flight from his capital before the Taruk ;
and in the eyes of the monks the " merit " of the great
cetiya may well have been lost to its founder, when the
temples of Arimaddana were torn down in a vain attempt
to fortify the city against the Mongol invaders. ^
The centre of interest now shifts from Tambadlpa to
Ketumati, the capital of Jeyyavaddhana 3 and the history
suddenly passes over to a later period (1510 a.d.) (p. 80).
The founding of Ketumati by king Mahasiri.jeyyasura,4
^ An extract from this part of the Mramma chapter is
given by Minaev in Appendix B to Chapter III. of his
Becherches sur le Bouddhisnie.
2 Phayre, Hist. Bur., pp. 51, 53, 54; and Col. Burney's
translations from Bdjavamsa. J. A. S. Bengal, vol. iv.
p. 400, et seq. Bird, Wanderings, p. 121.
3 Taungu. {Ind. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 4, &c.)
4 MengKyinyo, who assassinated his uncle and suc-
ceeded him in 1845. He founded Taungu city. Phayre,
Hist. Bur.,^. 92, and Mason (abstract from the chronicles
of Taungu) in Burma, p. 65.
3
26 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
a descendant of the fallen dynasty of Pugan, and the
steady growth of liis power, as a rival to the Shan
usurpers then ruling in Tambadlpa, give a historical im-
portance to his reign, but it is naturally not for this
reason that it stands out in the annals of religion. The
events chronicled in the Sasanavamsa are the arrival, in
the year 1530, of the thera Mahaparakkama from Ceylon,
and the breaking out of a controversy which he was after-
wards called upon to decide. The dispute was about the
precept (sikkhdpada) relating to intoxicating drinks. ^
The disputing parties differed in their interpretation of
passages in the Kankhdvitarani,^ and other commen-
taries, dealing with the question : at what stage of its
preparation the juice of the coconut palm, &c. \tdli-ndli-
kerddinam], should be considered an intoxicating [and
therefore unlawful] drink. Mahaparakkama gave judg-
ment and afterwards wrote the book called Surdvinicchaya
on this same question.
Here another change of period takes us back more
than two hundred years to the last days of the hapless
KiTTiTARA,3 the deposed king of Pugan. The scene is
again Tambadlpa, but Arimaddana is no longer the citadel
of religion. A blank is left between the reign of the
pious Kyocva I. and that of the three Shan usurpers, who
B.E. 664. iiow (1302 a.d.) hold the last king of Pugan prisoner at
Khandhapura.4 One episode alone brings Khandhapura
into the History of Religion, namely, the siege of the city
by a Mongol army, at the instance of the Burmese king's
1 One of the five that are binding on every Buddhist.
(Rhys Davids, Buddhism, pp. 139, 140.)
2 Buddhaghosa's Commentary on the Patimokkha.
3 Kyoswa or Kyautswa H. (1279 a.d.). Hist. Bur.,
pp. 58, 281.
4 Myinzaing, a few miles to the south of Ava. (See Hist.
Bur., p. 58, and Col. Burney's Translation (ioc. sit.) for
the Rajavamsa account of this episode. It agrees in its
main features with that given in Sasanavamsa.)
DISSERTATION. 27
son, who sought to restore his father to power. Accord-
ing to the Sasanavamsa the Shan brothers, at the time of
the siege, sought the advice of a learned thera, as to
their best tactics, and received the rather sarcastic answer
that such affairs were not the province of the Samana
ajud they had better consult the actors (p. 82). The
brothers followed this counsel to the letter, took the song
of some actors, in a water-spectacle, as a hint to be acted
upon, and killed their captive. The besiegers then with-
drew, holding it useless to carry on the war on behalf of
a dead man.
According to Burmese chronicles a monastery was
built at Khandhapura by the Shan governors,^ but this is
not mentioned in the Sasanavamsa, where it is only
stated that a number of theras dwelt in the city, but no
books were written there.
The youngest of the three Shan brothers, however —
SiHAStJRA - — finds a place in our history as the founder of
the capital Vijayapura 3 (in 1812) and as a protector of b. e. 674.
religion. Yet in his reign there were few righteous bhik-
khus and the Samanakuttaka heresy revived. Better
days followed in the reign of his adopted son Ujana-^
(1822) who built seven great cetiyas and bestowed gifts of b. e. 684.
land with them. Religion flourished then in Vijayapura,
for many thousands of theras had settled there; neverthe-
less, a scandal was caused by the quarrels of the bhikkhus
appointed to receive from the tillers of the soil the due
share of the monastery lands. As a protest against this
unseemly discord a sect was formed, whose members
1 Hist. Bur., p. 58.
2 Thihathu {Hist. Bur., pp. 59, 282). Bastian, Gesch.
I lid. Chin., p. 58.
3 Panya, a few miles to the north of Myinzaing. {Hist.
Bur., p. 59.)
■* Son of the deposed Kyautswa. {Hist. Bur., pp. (50,
282.) Crawfurd's Journal, Appendix viii.
28 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
withdrew from the more social hfe of the viharas and
lived in the forests.
B. E. 704. In 1342 Ujana abdicated in favour of his half-brother
Kj^ocva I (p. 85). Here a group of short tales enlivens
the chronicle. The author seems almost to enjoy writing
of a wrestling match or describing the king's swiftest
horse, but the religious aim of these anecdotes is not
quite clear. Kyocva does not appear to have been a
notable benefactor of religion. In his young days he had
not a thought beyond hunting, till he was advised by
Sakra, in a dream, to observe Uposatha, as a means of
arriving at power and kingship. Later, when on the
throne, he was the patron of Samanakuttakas and even
had them in his service. But he was an auspicious
prince ; he captured the five white elephants promised by
Sakra, and his extraordinary luck is (consistently with
the general theory of re-birth), counted to him for merit.
B. E. 713. The reign of his son Kittisihasura ^ (1351 a.d.) or
Catusetibhinda is marked by the writing of some well-
known works. Among others is mentioned the Sadda-
sdratthajdlini, and a picturesque story is told of the
author, Nagita, or Khantakakhipa — so nicknamed from
the oddly inauspicious opening of his religious life, when
he was so unwilling to be taken to study with a bhikkhu
that his father, by way of rebuke, threw the obstinate boy
into a thorny bush.
The second Shan capital, Jeyyapura,3 and its founder
B.E. 685. Sam-kha-ya-co-yon 4 (1323 A.D.) are mentioned only with
the remark that no books were written in the city. No
' Kyoaswa or Nga-si-sheng (1342 a.d.). Hisf. Bur.,
pp. 60, 282.
2 Kyoaswa IV. Hist. Bur., pp. GO, 282. Crawfurd's
Journal, Appendix viii.
3 Sagain, on the right bank of the Irawaddy.
4 Athengkaya (1322), a son of Thihathu, who died in
that year. {Hist. Bur., pp. 60, 283.)
DISSERTATION. 29
record of the last forty years of the Shan dynasty appears
in the Sasanavamsa. A few sentences carry the history
over the destruction of Vijayapura and Jeyyapura, in 1364, b. e 726.
to the opening of a new epoch with the foundation of
Katanapura I by Sativa-raja in the same year (p. 87).
The first episode set down in the rehgious record of the
new capital is the " establishment " of religion by two
theras from Ceylon, Sirisaddhainmalainkara and Slhala-
mahasami, who landed at Kusima in 1429, bringing relics b. E. 79i.
from their country (p. 90).
Byahha,2 King of Pegu, refused to allow them to settle
in his dominions, and they proceeded to Sirikhetta,
where the King of Burma 3 gave them a splendid recep-
tion. On the arrival of the relics an earthquake took
place, which made a deep impression on the people. The
Ceylon theras settled in Mramma, and the spread of
religion in the country is ascribed to them. Still, the
earlier kings of Ratanapura had not neglected works of
piety. Ma-na-kri-cok 4 (1368 a.d.) rebuilt the celebrated b. e. 730.
Ca-nah-khum Cetiya, and bestowed on his tutor, Khema-
I Ava, at the confluence of the Irawaddy and Myit-nge,
founded by Thadominbya in 1364. This prince, who
was supposed to be of the ancient royal race of Burma,
resolutely attacked the Shan power and made himself
king. {Hist. Bur., pp. 63, 64; Ind. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 8.)
He built pagodas in his new capital, but "he is denounced
(says Phayre) in Burmese history as a man of cruel dis-
position who altogether disregarded religion." He reigned
less than four years.
-^ Binya-Ran-Kit {Hist. Bur., pp. 83, 290).
3 Mexg-nan-si (1426 a.d.), a Shan, who claimed descent
from Panca-setibhinda {Hist. Bur., p. 82).
4 Meng-kyi-swa-soa-kai, elected successor to Thado-
minbya in 1368. He left so great a reputation as a
warrior that he is counted among the five kings of
Burma whose conquests brought the most glory and
territory to his country (Yule, Mission to the Court of
80 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
cara, whom he made head of the Order, the royal dignity
of the white umbrella.
It is at this period — in the time of Adhikaeaja ^ (1400
A.D.) — that a Samghardjd is first mentioned in this
chapter. Adhikaraja's tutor, on whom he bestowed the
title, is expressly excluded by our author from the suc-
cession of theras ; but the same king was fortunate in
calling bhikkhus to his aid in temporal affairs. When
Eajadhira.ja,2 King of Kamahfia, invaded his country
and threatened his capital with a siege, it was a bhikkhu
of his council who confidently undertook to parley with
B. E. 766. the foe, and exhorted Eajadhiraja to such purpose that he
returned peaceably to his own country.
B. E. 788. In the following reign (that of Meih-na-nah, 1426 a.d.),3
the era was changed and a new reckoning established
(according to the old Burmese custom) to avert an evil
omen. In the Sasanavamsa the king is said to have been
counselled by two learned theras to make the change ; it
is an interesting and (in our text) an unusual mention of
theras acting as astrologers (their advice to the king is
given on the strength of the Vedasattha). There is no
hint that these two were wanting in sacred knowledge,
though, in another passage, a distinction is severely made
between the higher learning and secular science.
Among the theras who lived and wrote at Eatanapura in
the fifteenth century, the most celebrated was Ariyavamsa
(author of Maiiisdramanjusd, Manidtpa, Gandhdhliarana
and JdtaJiavisodhana). He is another example of a
Ava, p. 269; Bastian, GescJi. Ind. Chin., p. 55; Phayre,
Hist. Bur., pp. 64, 284).
1 Meng-Khaung, son of Meng-Kyi-swa-soa-kai {Hist.
Bur., pp. 70, 284).
2 Eajadirit came to the throne of Pegu 1385 (Hist.
Bur., pp. 68, 290). The Eajavamsa tells the same story.
3 In Father San Germano's abridgement of the Eaja-
vamsa {Burmese Empire, chapter viii.), Saddammara.ja
(1426 A.D.) changed the era because of an evil omen.
DISSERTATION. 31
bhikkhu with that strong influence over the king, that
the monks have known so well how to exercise and their
chroniclers to describe. Ariyavamsa, the scholarly and
niagnaminous teacher, stands out, a dignified figure, in
some anecdotes, that occur here, together with an in-
teresting list of the works produced by different writers
in this fruitful period. Among the literary theras two
poets are mentioned, who are not counted by the authors
af the pordtiapotthakd in the Succession of theras. ^
A celebrated teacher in the reign of Siritribhavan-
ADITYANARAPATIVARE 2 (1501 A.D.) WaS the Saddham- B. E. 863.
makitti, of whom we have already heard. His name is
bound up with memories of the bitter persecution of the
monks that followed the invasion of Burma by the Shans
early in the sixteenth century.
Saddhammakitti withdrew for safety to KetumatI with b. e. 912.
his pupils, one of whom, Tisasanadhaja, was afterwards
brought to Hamsavati 3 by King Anekasetibhinda,4 who
was reigning over Pegu and Burma in 1551 a.d. Aneka-
setibhinda's predecessor, Ta-beng-shwe-hti 5 (1540 a.d.).
' For further remarks on the writing and reciting of
poetry by Samanas, Pahhasami refers to his own book,
Uposathavinicchaya , where he treats of the sikkhdpada
relating to singing and dancing.
- Shwe-nan-sheng Narapati (1501 a.d.) [an error in
my transcript, observed too late, places this king three
years earlier] . In his reign Salun, the Shan chief of
Monyin, "after years of desultory warfare," took Ava
by storm, and the king was killed escaping from the city
{Hist. Bur., pp. 89, 285). 3 Pegu city.
4 Bureng Naung (cahed " Branginoco " by the Portu-
guese), 1551, Iling of United Pegu and Burma {Hist. Bur.,
pp. 161, 290).
5 Prince of Taungu, at the time of the Shan rule in
Burma. He is reckoned as a descendant of the ancient
royal race. He reigned ten years as " emperor" at Pegu
{Hist. Bur., pp. 93, 291).
32 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
is not mentioned, although he appears in the histories as
a patriot and even "the recognised champion of the
Burmese people." The Shan rule in Burma was broken
in his successful campaigns, but his religious foundations
were in Pegu, and would therefore be no concern of the
Burmese samgha.
Very little is said of Anekasetibhinda. It was in
Eamahna that he built cetiyas and viharas, and the
Europeans of his time who wrote of the dazzling splendour
of his capital and court and the width of his dominion, speak
of him as the " King of Pegu." From the faint trace left
by this imposing personality in the Sasanavamsa, we may
suppose that religion did not suffer by the disturbed
state of the country. Bureng Naung's activity was felt
throughout the whole of Burma in his conquests and
administration, and it is recorded of him that he even
forced Buddhism on the Shans and Muslim in the north
of his kingdom.
Of Bureng Naung's son, No-na-ra-mah, or Sihasura-
B.E. 961. dhammaraja^ (1599 A.D.), WO Only hear that he restored
Ava and was building cetiyas and viharas when he met
his death on his return from a victorious expedition to
Theinni (or Sinni).^
Under his eldest sons the Order seems to have flourished
1 Nyaung-Kam-Meng (1599 a.d.). Hist. Bur., p. 280.
He was a younger son of Anekasetibhinda, and tribu-
tary king of Ava.
2 In the North Shan States, a little to the west of the
Upper Salwen river (see Hist. Bur., pp. V21 , 128).
3 Mahadhammaraja (1605 a.d.). Hist. Bur., pp. 128,
129, 286. A notable feat of the king is passed over by our
history. He successfully attacked Philip de Brito, the
Portuguese Governor in Pegu, and avenged the wrongs
done to the Order by " the sacrilegious wretch who
destroyed Pagodas." This event, however, would touch
the Samgha of Burma only indirectly, if at all, and its
DISSERTATION.
83
both materially and intellectually, for a great number of
works were written in the viharas built by the king's
bounty.
A few titles of poems and commentaries are given, and
mention is made of two bhikkhus from Eamamia, who
were favoured by the king for their ability in temporal
affairs (lokadhammachekatdija). As their science lay
chiefly in the Vedasatthas, the ancient chroniclers do
not reckon them in the Succession of theras ; but the
reputation they left, notwithstanding, is one of the signs
of an undoubted revival of scholarship at this time, which
showed itself, during the following reign, in a keen rivalry
between the monks of Pegu and those of Burma.
King Ukkamsika,^ a famous patron of religion, had
established his capital at HamsavatI,- but had a jealous
regard for the reputation of the Mramma scholars.
Hearing that they were underrated in Kamahha,
he sent for learned theras from his own country, and
caused a disputation to be held, in which, according to our
author, the theras of Burma shone by such profound
knowledge that even those of Eamahha were forced to
testify to the scholarship of the new-comers.
Ukkainsika returned to his Burmese subjects in Eatana-
pura in 1684.3 In 1647 occurred an attempt upon his b. e ioo9
life and throne, the story of which, as told in the Sasana-
vaiiisa, is different from the Eajavamsa version of the
same event, and shows the bhikkhus in a rather unusual
character ; in fact, as good lighters in case of need.
affairs are throughout kept rigidly apart from those of the
Sanigha of Pegu.
1 Thadodhammaeaja (1629 a.d.), brother of Maha-
dhammaraja. The date given in the Sasanavamsa is
1684, in which year Ukkamsika left HamsavatI and estab-
lished his capital at Eatanapura. (Hist. Bur., pp. 134,
286.)
2 Hist., Bur., p. 134. 3 Ibid., p. 135.
o4 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
Pamiasaiiii's account of the affair is, briefly, as follows.
In the year 1647, the king's younger brother^ died. Then
the king's son, the Prince of Uccanagara placed himself
at the head of a conspiracy to dethrone his father, and
forced his way into the palace. The king fled from the
city, in disguise, bearing away some of the royal jewels,
and accompanied by two of his ministers. They reached
the river,2 revealed the king's identity to a samanera, who
was about to cross over, and induced him to give them a
place in his boat. The samanera took them to his vihara,
where the royal fugitive threw himself on the protection
of the superior. He was not only loyally received, and
kept in hiding, but all the bhikkhus of the neighbourhood
were called together and organised for a stout defence
bj^ one of the theras, who seems to have had some
military experience when a layman. The vihara was
guarded by outposts of bhikkhus armed with staves ; and
the king's pursuers at last withdrew baffled and overawed.
The attempted revolution failed, and the king, when
restored to power, showed his gratitude to his defenders
by gifts of viharas (p. 109).
It is interesting to set against this story the summary
of the Kajavainsa account given in Phayre's History of
BiinnaJ " The conduct of Thadodhammaraja seems to
have been irreproachable. Nevertheless, his life was
endangered from a conspiracy, the leading features of
which have been repeated in recent times. The Heir-
Apparent having died, his son was discontented that he
was not appointed to succeed to that office. He suddenly
assembled a band of armed desperate men and forced his
way into the palace. The king fled by the west gate, and
1 The Heir-Apparent (according to Burmese custom)
Mengre-Kyoaswa.
2 In this passage the Irawaddy is called the liajata-
vdluka (river of silver sand) instead of Eravati, as else-
where in the text. 3 Pp. 135, 136.
DISSERTATION. 35
took refuge in a monastery. He then crossed the river mid
entered a stockade near Sagaiiig, ivJiich loas guarded hi/
soldiers. The rebel prince having no influence in the
country, a large body of men rallied round their sovereign.
The prince came out of the city and was killed fighting.
The king then returned to his palace, and all the men
of rank who had been forced to join the rebels were, with
their wives and children, burnt as traitors."
Among Ukkainsika's religious foundations are men-
tioned the Bajamanicula Cetiya' and three viharas, in one
of which a certain learned thera wrote two grammatical
works. The tutor to Ukkainsika's son and successor,
81RINANDADHAMMAEA.JAPAVARADHIPAT12 (1648), at about b. e. loio.
this time, wrote a commentary on the celebrated gram-
matical treatise Nydsa.
In the Sasanavamsa we so rarely hear of popular move-
ments and feelings that it is interesting to find a mention
of evil omens occurring in 1650, and causing widespread b. e. 1012.
anxiety and terror lest the guardian gods should be leav-
ing the capital. 3 Though we have here a clear glimpse
of Nat-worship, the omens had their bearing on the history
of the Faith. It was at this time, says the historian, that
the armies of the Emperor of China devastated Mramma,^
and religion was dimmed as the moon by clouds.
' The " stupendous temple " known as the Kaung-mhu-
doa, on the right bank of the river, five miles from Sagain
(Crawfurd's Journal, vol. i. p. 846 ; Phayre, Hisf. Bur.,
p. 135.)
^ Bengtale (1648 a.d.) Hist. Bur., p. 136.
3 Devatd in text — the Pali equivalent for the Burmese
Nat. Bishop Bigandet observes of the Nat-worship of
Burma, that it is observed privately or publicly by all, from
the king downwards, and, further, that it is formally incul-
cated by the monks. (Life or Legend of Gaudama, French
edition, pp. 24, 77) ; see also Taw Sein Ko, The Spiritual
World of the Burmese.)
4 Burma was troubled from 1651 to 1661 by rumours of
B. E. 1034-5.
36 A BUEMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
Nevertheless in the reigns of Mahapavaradhammara-
B. E. 1013. JALOKADHIPATI ^ (1G51) and his successor Naravara
(1672) 2 we hear of the building of viharas and the
writing of books, and King Siripavaramahadhamma-
RAJA 3 (1673) evidently took a real interest in religion for
he commanded that the PatthdiiapaJcarana ^ should be
preached (for the first time) in Mranmia and also in
Ramahha. It was in his reign, we are told, that the custom
was first introduced, in Mramma, of decorating the outside
boards of MSS. with lacquer and gold in the fashion that
obtains to-day. There is a note of bitterness in a general
comment of the author here on the last five kings of the
No-NRA-MAH dynasty reigning in Ava.s In their indiffer-
ence to religion they showed equal favour to worthy and
unworthy bhikkhus, so that religion languished. Yet, he
adds, the succession of theras continued unbroken — as
indeed did the succession of heterodox teachers — -the
wars with China and later raids of Chinese marauders,
who even threatened Ava. {Hist. Bur., pp. 136, 137;
Bastian, Gesch. Ind. Chin., p. 62.)
^ An insurrection had followed on the king's supposed
indifference to the sufferings of the people. It was headed
by the Prince of Prome, who caused his brother to be
drowned and was consecrated as Maha Pawra Dhamma
Eaja (1661). {Hist. Bur., pp. 138, 286.)
- Son of Mahapavaradhammaraja. He died within a
year of his accession. {Hist. Bur., p. 140.)
3 Brother of Naravara. He was not a capable ruler
and his reign was marked by a gradual decline of the
monarchy in Burma. {Hist. Bur., p. 140.)
4 The seventh book of the Abhidhamma.
3 That is, from Naravara (1672) to Mahadhammara-
.JADHIPATI (1733). {Hist. Bur., p. 286.) It was a
disastrous period for Burma, with raids from the North,
rebellion from the South, and a breaking-up of the state
itself, till Ava was at last burnt to the ground by the
Talaings in 1752.
'o^
DISSERTATION. O i
handing down of the so-called dcariijapaveni. The two
opposing elements in the Order w^ere soon to be matched
in a long and noteworthy struggle.
With the reign of SirimahasThasurasudhammara.ja ^
(1698 A.D.) begins a new chapter in the history of Burmese b. e. loeo.
Buddhism — the Parupana-Ekamsika controversy.
The rise and many phases of the dispute are set forth
at length by the author of the Sasanavamsa. His
account must be followed here, without such omissions
as would give a false idea of the proportion this cha-
racteristic part bears to the whole, though the story is as
tedious as those of all such contentions, where the im-
portance of the issues is comprehensible only to the
parties in the dispute. Yet here and there a convincing
touch shows us that certain principles were fought for as
well as mere matters of monastic propriety, and the
Sasanavainsa account (by an ardent Pdnipana), gives us,
if in a strong party spirit, an instructive view of a
question that kept the Samgha in a state of ever-renewed
strife for more than a century.
A thera named Gunabhilamkara had gathered round
him a following, who were distinguished by going about
in the village with one shoulder uncovered by the upper
garment (p. 118). From their distinguishing mark, the
one bared shoulder, this party came to be called the
Ekamsika sect. Meanwhile the followers of four other
teachers — Buddhankura, Citta, Sunanta, and Kalyana —
strictly observed the wearing of the upper garment on
both shoulders, during the village rounds. These latter,
from their habit of going clothed, were called the Pdru-
pa7ia sect. 2
1 Son of Siripavaramahadhammaraja. {Hist. Bur.,
p. 286.)
2 Prof. Rh. Davids has been kind enough to give me
some interesting details of two sects in Ceylon at the
present day (the Buramdgama and Siijamdgama) which
correspond to the Pdrupana and Ekaimika sects. The
38 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
On this difference in daily practice the whole controversy
turns.
The Ekamsikas asserted that their custom had been
taught by the thera Saddhammacari, who had visited
Ceylon (a warrant of orthodoxy) . Moreover they bribed
a layman of loose morals, who had quitted the Order, to
write a book supporting their views. At the same time a
further irreligious tendency showed itself in the Samgha :
a bhikkhu at the head of another group busied himself in
drawing away the forest-dwelling monks from their retired
life and attracting them to his own vihara.
The king now intervened, for the first time, and issued
a decree, commanding the two sects to keep to their own
precincts, observing their own respective customs, and
leaving each other in peace. But in the reign of his
B. E, 1074. successor, Setibhinda^ (1712 a.d.), the quarrel revived.
Ukkamsamala, the leader of the Parupanas, was able to
prove that the Parnpana practice was supported by the
ancient writers, while the Ekamsikas rejected it on the
strength of their own party traditions (dcariyapaveivi).
(p. 120.)
The king appointed a tribunal of four theras, before
whom the two sects were to set forth their arguments.
But the arbiters were monks without learning in the
Sacred Texts and Commentaries, merely courtiers aiming
to please the king. The question thus remained unsettled.
The Ekamsikas could not conquer, by reason of the real
weakness of their cause, and the Parupanas wisely lay
low, since the enemy was strong for the time being.
Buramagama, or Burma sect, wear the upper garment habi-
tually over both shoulders and only bare the left shoulder
as a mark of courtesy, in intercourse with others. The
Siyamagama (Siam sect) adopt the slightly more ostenta-
tious fashion of having one shoulder always uncovered.
I Hseng-phyn-sheng (in Rdjavamsa hst, 1714 a.d.
Hist. Bur., p. 286), another of the insignificant kings of
the declining dynasty. (Hist. Bur., p. 140.)
DISSERTATION. 39
Now was indeed hardly the time for the king to occupy
himself with ecclesiastical questions. From a few abrupt
words of the historian we learn that we have arrived at
the moment of disaster for the long declining power of
Burma. In the year 1751 a.d. the King of Eamaiiiia ^ b. e. 1113.
gained a victory over Mramma, Eatanapura was sacked,
and the king carried away captive to Hamsavatl.^
But it does not appear that the political changes made
any great difference to the religious world. The rule of
one Buddhist king instead of another could by no means
be fraught with the same dangers and terrors to the
Order as a Shan raid or a Chinese invasion. 80, in these
troublous times, the head of the Parupanas (the King's
tutor, Nanavara) wrote several books. The strife of the
sects was meanwhile kept up by the attacks of Pasamsa,
the head of the Ekamsikas (p. 122). The superior of one
of the great royal viharas had been appointed Vinatja-
dhara. But the king's weakness for a favourite had
blinded him to the monk's unfitness for the responsibility,
and as the king himself was only equal to issuing a decree
that every bhikkhu in his kingdom should observe what
rules of life he pleased, the religious difficulty remained as
far from a solution as ever.
Of all that passed in the eventful two years following
the sack of Ava we have the merest glimpse. It is in
connection with a revival of religion rather than of a
people's freedom that we hear how " the king who
founded Ratanasikha "3 swept the Talaing armies out of
the land, and conquered Eamahiia and ruled over it. The
work of AL0MPRA4 the patriot, who, obscure and almost
^ BiNYA Dala (1746 A.D.). Hist. Bur., p. 145; Bastian,
Gesch. Incl. Chin., p. 64. ~ Hist. Bur., p. 147.
3 Or Eatanasingha (Shwe bo, or Montshobo) about 60
miles to the north of Ava {Tnd. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 28; Hist.
Bur., p. 150).
4 Alaungh-pra (vernacular rendering of the Pali
Bodhisatta. See Hist. Bur., p. 149, et seq.; Yule, Mission
40 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
single-handed, drew together the fragments of the broken
state, and in two years raised Burma to a miited nation,
is recorded as a rehgious work — " Eehgion revived, so
that the people of Mramma said, ' Our king is a
bodhisat.' "
The king insisted on the observance of Uposatha by all
his court, furthered the study of the Sacred Texts and
supported the Samgha, and now the Parupana-Ekamsika
controversy entered on a new stage. The principal
members of the Parupana sect set forth their views in a
to the Court of Ava, p. 184). An incident in Alaungh-pra's
conquest of Pegu is thus related by Sir A. Phayre : *' By
the end of October (1756) the whole of Alaungh-pra's
army . . . had closed round the devoted city (Pegu).
The King of Pegu had no resource left but to appeal to
the mercy and the religious sentiment of his enemy — an
expedient of which several instances are mentioned in
the histories of the wars of Burma. The deeply revered
Eahans, headed by their venerable superior, appeared in
the camp of the invader, and in the name of religion
besought him to put an end to the war, and to live as
elder and younger brother with the King of Pegu. In
other words the kingdom was to be held as tributary to
the King of Burma. The chief Kahan, in his address,
with sincere or artful allusion to the conqueror as a
destined Buddha, referred to the satisfaction he would
feel in after ages when that high and holy state had been
attained in his last birth, and when he could look back
with pure delight on a noble act of generosity and mercy
which would give relief to millions of human beings "
{Hist. Bur., p. 168). The venerable envoy was received
with the respect that the kings seem always to have
shown to the Order ; but a further defence brought down
on the Talaings the sack of the city and a slaughter, in
which, according to the chronicles of Pegu, even the
monks were not spared.
DISSERTATION. 41
letter to the king. Thereupon the Ekamsikas (of whom
Atiila,^ the king's tutor, was the leader), wrote to the
king, asserting that the whole question had been settled
in the time of his predecessors, and could not be raised
again.
The king in reply declared that he was, just then, too
much busied with state affairs to attend to religious
matters, and shortly afterwards issued a decree that all
bhikkhus were to conform to the practice of the royal
dcariya. The order was generally obeyed, but two
Parupana theras of Sahassorodhagama held staunchly to
their principles, and continued to teach their following as
before. Atula sent for these two to come to the capital,
and tried to destroy their credit with the people, but his
unjust dealing brought down on him a supernatural
warning — a storm, in which thunderbolts fell on his own
vihara and the king's palace (p. 125).
A touch of vivid interest brightens here the monotonous
story of the long, futile dispute. The thera Muninda-
ghosa observed and taught the Parupana x^i'^ctice with
unswerving steadfastness, in defiance of the royal pro-
hibition and in despite of banishment. At last, with his
life in his hand, he came to the capital and faced the
formidable Alompn^. Neither begging the latter's mercy
nor fearing his wrath he simply laid aside the monastic robe,
and came as a layman, lest the grievous guilt of slaying a
monk should be upon the king. "I have come hither,
laying aside my vows, that this heavy sin might not be
I rpj^g a j.QyQ\ preceptor " (Atula Sayado) is mentioned
in the Po" U" Daung Inscription of 1774. "He was the
Thathanabaing or Buddhist Archbishop appointed by
Alaungp'aya when the latter became king. Atula Sayado
retained his office throughout the reign of five kings, and
was removed by B6-do-p'aya for his schismatic doctrines "
(Taw Sein Ko, Po'!, U" Daung Inscriptio)i of S'in-hiju-yin.
Incl. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 8).
4
B. E. 1122.
B. E. 1125.
42 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
thine. Now, if thou wilt slay me, slay ! " he said. And
Alompra dared not.
Alompra's last expedition to Siam ^ is mentioned. He
died upon the homeward march (or rather the retreat),
and was succeeded in 1760 a.d. by his eldest son
SiRIPAVARAMAHADHAMMARAJA - (p. 127).
As the royal tutor (the learned grammarian and philo-
sopher Nana) held the Parupana views, the orthodox
party now hoped to gain recognition. They laid a written
memorial before the king, but their chief opponent,
Atula, interposed as before, and prevented a fair hearing
by a counter-declaration that the question had been
already settled. Nothing noteworthy, it would seem,
happened during the short reign of Siripavaramaha-
dhammaraja. Under his successor, Siripavarasudhamma-
MAHARAJADHiPATi 3 (1768 A.D.) a certain heresy arose
and spread widely. What the heresy was we are not
told, but only that the king forced the heretics to embrace
the true religion. 4
Of Hsen-byn-Sheng we hear very little, though he
was "an enlightened monarch," and "a staunch
1 1760 A.D. Phayre, Hist Bur., p. 168.
2 Naung-doa-gyi, Hist. Bur., pp. 184, 287.
3 Hseng-byn-Sheng, the second son of Alaungh-pra.
{Hist. Bur., pp. 186, 287.) [Erroneously dated at B.E.
1205 (1848 A.D.) in the Text.]
4 A certain movement in the Burmese community is
noticed by Spence Hardy in Eastern Monachism
(1850) which may perhaps have been a revival of the
" heresy " suppressed by Hseng-byn-Sheng in the middle
of the eighteenth century. "About fifty years ago a
class of metaphysicians arose in Ava called Paramats,
who respect only the Abhidhamma and reject the other
books that the Buddhists consider as sacred, saying that
they are only a compilation of fables. The founder of
the sect, Kosan, with about fifty of his followers, was
put to death by order of the king " {op. cit., p. 331).
DISSERTATION. 48
Buddhist." ^ The rehgious act commemorated in the
Inscription at Prome,^ namely, the crowning of the great
pagoda at Rangoon — is not mentioned in the Sasana-
vamsa. It is said of this king, however, that the
Ekamsika heresy had no success under his rule.
When his son Mahadhammarajadhiraja 3 (1776) b. e. iiss.
mounted the throne, the Ekamsikas again approached the
new king. Sing-gu-sa, who was under the influence of
the orthodox thera Nandamala, summoned both parties
to hold an open disputation before him. The result was
a crushing defeat for the Ekamsikas ; whereupon the king
commanded that all bhikkhus should instruct their
samaneras in the orthodox practice. How far this decree
succeeded we are not told ; but the next king Bodoah
Pra4 (1781) was by no means content to let the religious b. E. 1143.
question rest. He held that, as the disputation had been
held in the palace, the one party had been intimidated or
At least one connecting link may be pointed out here
between this later school and the sect denounced by
Pafinasami — the Sasanavamsa mentions that Gunabhi-
lamkara, the first leader of the Ekamsikas, " taught his
pupils the Abhldhamvia." Heresies of doctrine and
practice were no doubt intermingled, all along, though
we hear little of the former in our history. It is possible
that Christianity, first introduced into Uj^per Burma in
the 18th century, may be meant (see Bird's Wanderings
in Burma, p. 88).
^ Jas. Gray, Dynasty of Alaung-Prd, p. 24. This author
mentions that Hsen-byn-Sheng warmly encouraged the
study of Sanskrit literature, and sent to Benares for
Brahman scholars to come and live at his capital.
2 The Poo Uo Daung Inscription, Ind. Ant., yo\. xxii.
p. 1.
3 Sing-gu-sa, who succeeded at the age of nineteen. For
his short and futile reign and miserable death, see Hist.
Bar., pp. 207, 208, 209.
4 Fifth son of Aloinpra. Hist. Bur., pp. 208, 209, 287.
44 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
overawed, and had therefore suffered defeat. His plan
was to send commissioners to the different monasteries
that the theras might set forth their views to these latter,
mihampered by any fears. The Captain of the Bodyguard
was made head of the Commission of Inquiry. The
Ekainsikas (perhaps upon a royal hint) ^ acknowledged to
the king's commissioners that their practice was not
supported by the scriptures, but only by tradition. The
king, judging the question to be closed by this avowal,
issued a decree commanding the observance of the rules
laid down for samaneras by orthodox teachers. ^
The founding of the new capital Amarapura in 1782 ^
is mentioned with the conventional prophecy supposed to
have been uttered by the Buddha upon the site, in his
lifetime. While Bodoah Pra went about to expiate the
bloodshed of the opening of his reign, and to build the
"Immortal City" by the unpaid and unwilling labour of
his subjects,^ he was careful to assure himself a religious
reputation in other ways. A list of viharas (which, the
author assures us, does not contain all, lest his book
should be inordinately long) shows the splendid bounty
of the king, the royal family, and the nobility of this time. 5
^ The king's own tutor was of the orthodox school ; and
from our knowledge of Bodoah Pra's usual methods, we
can hardly suppose that there was less intimidation in
the " Inquirj^ " than in the open debate.
2 Parimandalasuppaticchmiasikkhdpaddni enjoin the
entire covering of the person while walking abroad.
3 Hist. Bur., p. 211. Yule's Mission, p. 180 et seq.
4 Hist. Bur., pp. 210, 211. Father San Germano,
Burmese Empire (ed. Jardine), p. 68.
5 The light thrown on Bodoah Pra's personality and
acts by less partial writers, brings out a curious contrast
between his religious zeul and his atrocious inhumanity
and cruelty as a ruler. Father San Germano speaks with
detestation of this king as a monster of wickedness, but
notes that, in his time, it was a capital offence to drink
DISSERTATION. 45
A step was made during this reign in the further organi-
sation of the Sanigha, at the head of which were four
Saipgharajas, under the Supreme Head of the Order.
Four more were now added to the number. The king's
Guru, Nanabhisasanadhaja, was made Supreme Head.
He is said to have been very active in religious reforms,
moving from vihara to vihara, teaching, practising
ascetism, and writing books.
Two years after the founding of Amarapura, the
Parupana-Ekamsika dispute had been revived by the
restless i^.tula, who sent a letter to the king maintain-
ing that he had scriptural authority, in a text called
Crdcujantliipada, for the practice of baring one shoulder
and wearing a girdle round the body (p. 186). The king
thereupon called together an assembly of Mahatheras to
meet the champion of the Ekainsikas, and come finally
at the truth.
This debate, in which Atula was put to utter shame
and met with "threefold defeat," is described with great
zest. The historian illustrates each " defeat " with a
picturesque tale, to bring home to the reader the
miserable confusion of the heretic and the triumph of his
■opponents. The triumph, this time, was final and com-
plete for the orthodox party.
With the dramatic scene in the Council Hall ends
the long-drawn-out story of the controversy. A royal
command established the Parupana practices for the
whole of the kingdom, and, according to the author,
they obtain everywhere to the present day (p. 142).^
wine, smoke opium, or kill any large animal. {Burmese
Empire, ed. Jardine, p. 85.) Father San Germano's
description is borne out by the royal history itself.
{Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 230.)
^ He adds' that his account is only a sunnnary, for if
the whole controversy were related, with all the disputes
and arguments on both sides, the Sasanavainsa would be
too tedious.
B. E. 1162.
46 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM!
i\.n important religions event at the opening of the
present century was the rise of the so-called " Amara-
PURA " school of Ceylon,^ which, as Pahhasami is careful
to point out, owed its origin to the Burmese Samgharaja
Nanabhivamsa. He had bestowed ordination in the year
1800 to a Sinhalese deputation, headed by the thera
Ambagahapati,- whose visit to Amarapura proved a
strong feeling, existing in a part of the Ceylon community,
that the unbroken succession of theras could only be
secured by consecration in Mramma (p. 142).
Bodoah Pra's later years are passed over in silence. 3 In
^ Spence Hardy gives the chief tenets of the Amarapura
School, whose aim was to restore the ancient purity of
Buddhism. Among the principal points are, that this
sect (1) allows ordination to all castes ; (2) the members
go about with both shoulders covered and eyebrows
unshorn. {Eastern Monacltism, pp. 328, 829.)
- The following account of this incident is given by
Yule: "In the teeth of fundamental principles the
privilege of admission to the Order was, in Ceylon, long
confined to the highest caste. ... In the end of the last
century a bold candidate of low caste, with several like-
minded companions, visited Amarapura in search of
ordination. They were well received by the king and
priests, were admitted to the Order, and, on their return
to Ceylon in 1802, accompanied by several Burman
priests, brought a missive from the Thathana Bain or
Patriarch at Amarapura, to the corresponding dignitary
at Kandy. Their community is known in Ceylon as the
Amarapura Society, and they denounce the heterodox
practices of the established body there." {Mission to the
Court of Ava, p. 241.)
3 It would be difficult for our historian to speak either
of the king's pretensions to Buddhahood, which the Order
refused to recognise, or the gigantic pagoda, begun by his
command, which his deeply discontented subjects would
DISSERTATION. 47
1819 his grandson Siritribhavanadityapavaeamanditai b. e. iisi.
succeeded him. Three of this ruler's rehgious discussions
with his ministers are recorded, two of which were of
very practical interest, dealing w4th the ancient grants of
land, &c.,2 to the Samgha. The Ministers laid down the
principle (based on the A^ina5'a and Atthakatha) that the
Order could continue to claim all rights bestowed by
donors in time past (such as a share of produce of the
land granted, provision for the repairing of cetiyas, &c.)
(p. 145.)
On another occasion Hpagyidoa asked in whose reign
gifts of land, with cetiyas and viharas, had first been
bestowed on the Order. In this case, too, the minister
consulted (who went back as far as the time of the
Bhagavat Sujata for a precedent) was able to answer to
the king's satisfaction.
Hpagyidoa's later years, darkened by listless brooding
over defeat 3 and narrowed territory, were not marked
not finish (see Father San Germano's account in Burmese
Empire; Yule, Mission to the Court of Ava, p. 169;
Phayre, Hist. Bur., p. 219).
' Hpagyidoa (1819). Hist. Bur.,]). 287. "He com-
menced his reign well. He remitted some taxes for three
years, and in a speech to his courtiers promised to rule
justly and to follow the precepts of religion " (Hist. Bur.,
p. 252).
- Bp. Bigandet says that according to inscriptions
found at Pugan it is evident the monasteries and temples
were endowed, in the palmy days of that city, with rice-
fields, fruit-trees, cattle, &c. ; but that no vestige of such
acts of bestowal, dating within the last three or four
centuries, has been found (see Life or Legend of Gaudama^
p. 169).
3 In the first Anglo-Burmese War (1824) he sank into
inactivity and melancholy, and was at length dethroned
by his brother, the Prince of Tharawadi {Hist. Bur.,
p. 260), who, himself, afterwards went mad.
B. £. 1208.
48 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
B. E. 1199. by any special benefits to the Samgha. In 1837 the
reign of his younger brother Siripavaradityalokadhi-
PATI began :^ the only events recorded are the appoint-
ment, death, and funeral of the Samgharaja, the appoint-
ment of his successor (who wrote a commentary on the
Saddhammajmjoti'kd), and the arrival of another depu-
tation from Ceylon (p. 147).
The accession of Siripavaradityavijayananta ^
(1846 A.D.) seems to have fallen at the beginning of a
period fruitful in religious literature. A great number
of books were written; those mentioned by Pahhasami
are chiefly Atthayojanas in Burmese, on the Suttapitaka
and commentaries. It is certain that the scholars of
the Burmese community were deeply in earnest in
their endeavour to make the ancient scriptures, the
treasury of the purer, earHer Buddhism, accessible to
the lesser learned, to whom tihds written in Pali would
have taught nothing. The author of the Sasanavamsa
(whose name now appeal's, for the first time, as a
pupil of the Sanigharaja) praises with exaggerated,
enthusiastic loyalty the king who next ascended the
throne (p. 148), Meng-dun-Meng3 (1852), as the source
of the religious revival of those days ; but it is clear that
the monks had already done their part of the work in
writing and teaching before the righteous king was at
the head of affairs. An immediate consequence, how-
ever, of the king's earnestness was that religion was
zealously practised, in appearance at least, by the royal
family, the court, and the people as a whole.
B. E. 1214.
' Tharawadi Meng (1837 a.d.). Hist. Bur., p. 287 ;
Yule's Mission, pp. 131, 226.
2 Pugan-Menci (son of Tharawadi) (1846 a.d.), of
whom Sir Henry Yule says : " He had all the worst parts
of his father's character without the plea of insanity in
excuse."
3 Brother of Pugan-Meng, whom he deposed {Hist.
Bur., p. 287).
DISSERTATION 49
The historian rises Hterally into a song of praise ^ as he
•dwells on the virtues of the clhammardjd and the new
■enthusiasm for religion, in monks and laity alike. But
4iilready, a year after the festival of the founding of Ratana-
punna 2— Meng-dun-Meng's new capital — the general
fervour seems to have cooled. Meng-dun-Meng learned
with grief that signs of growing laxity were appearing in
the Order. It was the old story — a departure from the
primitive strictness of the precepts that the Master had
laid down, to rule the bhikkhu's life. Some used gold
and silver, others chewed betel-nut at unseasonable hours,
drank forbidden beverages, and went into the villages,
wearing shoes and carrying umbrellas. The king was
anxious to impose a vow {patinnd) of abstinence from
these indulgences, but, doubting if such a measure w'ould
be lawful, he consulted the Samgharaja. The Primate
summoned a council of Mahatheras, and charged the
king's minister to question them on their views (p. 155).
Opinion was divided. The Samgharaja and some others
held that the king would be justified (by his earnest desire
for reform) in imposing the vow ; but others were against
it. Finally the Samgharaja called on his pupil Pahhasami
to set forth the views of the Head of the Order. The
younger thera then delivered a discourse ; taking as his
^ He quotes here several verses from a poem of his
own composition, the Nagardjuppatti. The poem
shows that its author understands the courtly art of
praising kings. It must be said that Meng-dun-
Meng won a tribute of high practice from many
European writers, who judged him from a severer stand-
point than his dcariya. It is generally agreed that he
was an enlightened, just ruler, earnestly striving after the
good of his people, and perhaps more true to the noble
ideals of the religion he "supported" than any of his
predecessors.
2 Mandalay, founded 1857.
50 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
text passages of the Vinaya, Pdtimokkha, Parivdra, and
Siittavihhanga, and referring to Buddhaghosa's com-
mentary, he argued that imposing a vow, in all sincerity,
to restrain the monks from sin, would be a blameless act.
He pointed out in how many religious acts the jj«fi?l«a
enters. Newly ordained bhikkhus, at the time of the
Upasampada ordination, pronounce a solemn vow, on the
exhortation of the upajjhayas. In the same way novices
(sdmcmerd) at the moment of renouncing the world
ipabbajjd) take a vow to observe the Precepts ; bhikkhus,
when acknowledging a fault committed, continually take
a vow of amendment ; novices, when entering upon their
training under an upajjhdija, take a vow ; and the vow the
king wished to impose did not differ from these, solemnly
sanctioned by scripture and by precedent.
The assembly was convinced, the king acted on its
judgment, and the laxer members of the Order returned,
under compulsion, to a stricter way of Ufe (p. 158).
We now come to the last controversy, perhaps recorded
because it points to the influence of the Burmese Sanigha
in Ceylon (p. 159). An ancient Simd in the island was
the subject of dispute. One party in the Sinhalese
Samgha maintained that consecration performed within
this boundary was not valid, as the Slmd was no longer
fit in every respect for the ceremony. ' Another party
I The fault of the Simd in question was Samkdradosa,.
i.e., confusion (of boundaries), because a causeway had
been built connecting it with others (c/. the discussion on
the validity of Slmds for ordination in the Kalyani
Inscriptions where the j)hrase occurs : " Apare tu thera :
dvinnam baddhaslmanani yeva rukkhasakhadisam-
bandhen' amiamafihasamkaro hoti . . . ." [Text of
Kal. Ins. by Taw Sein Ko, hid. Ant., vol. xxii. p. 155 ;
Translation, vol. xxii. pp. 15, 29, et sea.] The complete
purification of the space for ceremonies is a vital point,,
hence the importance of well-defined boundaries.
DISSERTATION. 51
held that the Sl)nd fulfilled all requirements, and the
matter was brought for judgment to the Samgharaja at
Mandalay, bj^ deputations (with a short interval of time)
from both sides.
They were hospitably received, viharas were built for
them, and the Samgharaja gave judgment, after con-
sulting various books. The members of both deputations
received presents from the king, and those who had been
proved in the wrong were safeguarded (against a break in
the succession of theras) by reordination.
A few ecclesiastical details of slight interest, that need
not be brought into this review, bring the record up to the
year 1860, when the History of Eeligion in Aparanta
closes.
CONCLUSION.
The History of Eeligion in Mramina is, as we have seen,
nothing more than the history of the Buddhist Order in
SuNAPAEANTA and Tambadipa. The record takes us beyond
these Hmits in two periods only, that is when Taungu,
under a king of Burmese descent, represented the older
state (Aparanta being at that time under Shan rule), and
later, when the kings of Burma, as " Emperors of Pegu,"
held their Court at Hamsavati. But the record of the
two Irawaddy provinces cannot be called a "local"
chronicle, for the history of the Burmese as a nation
centres in a group of cities on the upper river — Pugan,
Sagain, Ava, Panya, Amaeapuea, Mandalay — each, in its
turn, the seat of kings. In the monasteries and cetiyas of
the capital has been reflected, more or less faithfully, the
welfare of the country. Of necessity they prospered or
suffered, in some degree, according as Burma triumphed
over neighbouring states or suffered invasion, raid, and
plunder from China, the Shan tribes, and Pegu.
Such glimpses of the times as occur in the Sasana-
vamsa, and the dates, which serve as a guide through a
crowd of anecdotes and digressions, agree, on the whole,
with the secular history of Burma ; but there are some
significant omissions. The invasion of the Mongol
armies of Kublai Khan and the taking of the capital in
1284 A.D. are passed over in absolute silence ; and this is
only one example among many that might be brought
forward. Some kings are altogether ignored, and those
whose "merit" assures them a place in the rehgious
chronicle are often shadowy figures, or are painted in
52
CONCLUSION. 53
colours that give the he to history. In the Sasanavamsa
we hear of the pious zeal of Kyocva and the bounty of
BoDOAH Pra. Yet we cannot do more than guess at the
real greatness of Alompra, and we hear nothing of the
tyranny and crimes of his successors — the hideous cruelty
of one, the downright insanity of another. Nowhere
does a single hint occur of the appearance of the
Portuguese in Burma, or the later advance of the English
into the heart of the old kingdom. Yet we know, from
passages in the Sasanavamsa itself — not to speak of
European testimony — that monks have been, for centuries,
advisers of the sovereign, peacemakers and negotiators in
affairs of state. Mere ignorance and pious seclusion from
the world are no explanation of the omissions in the
Sasanavainsa. The historian knows the relations — often
shameful and grim enough — of the kings to their kins-
folk, subjects, and neighbours, but it does not come
within his plan to set them down.
It is in this very one-sidedness of the record that lies
no small part of its interest. While isolating the religion
of the rulers from their political and private lives, it
brings before us a picture of the relations of State and
Samgha in Burma for eight centuries, from the time of
Anuruddha, with his constant adviser, Arahanta, to
the time of Meng-dun-Meng, with his council of
Mahatheras.
Those relations may be briefly summed up as a mutual
dependence. The Order, though enriched by the gifts of
pious laymen, yet depends, in the last resort, upon the
king. Under such despotic rule no man's property or
labour is his own ; the means of supporting the Samgha
may be withdrawn from any subject who is under the
royal displeasure. The peaceful, easy life dear to the
Burmese bhikkhu, the necessary calm for study or the
writing of books, the land or water to be set apart for
ecclesiastical ceremonies (a fitting place for which is of
the highest importance), all these are only secured by the
king's favour and protection. If this be borne in mind.
54 A BUEMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
the general loyalty of the Samgha to the head of the
State is easy to understand. On the other side, the king's
despotism is held in check and his religious feelings (if
they exist at all) sharpened by expediency, or their place
(if they are non-existent) supplied by the strongest
motives of self-interest. At the lowest, the royal gifts of
viharas and the building of cetiyas are either the price
paid down for desired prosperity and victory, or the
atonement for bloodshed and plunder ; and the despot
dares not risk the terrors, the degradation, that later
births, in coming time, may hold in store for him, if he
injures or neglects the Samgha.
It would be a totally false view, however, to see in this
mutual dependence only mutual bargaining. It cannot
be doubted that many of the kings have been swayed by
a real reverence for the sublime ideal of the Religion, and
a real awe before the silent, impalpable power facing their
own. And — for the monks — the Sasanavamsa bears witness
again and again to the noble indifference of members of
the Order to kingly favour or disfavour. More than one
strong protest is recorded, even against the building of a
cetiya, by forced labour, and gifts to the Order, wrung from
the misery of the people, have been steadfastly refused.
As a general rule, the king seems to have had a great
and recognised authority in ecclesiastical affairs. The
record (within historical times) begins with Anuruddha's
vigorous reforms. In later centuries we find the sovereign
connnanding teachers hither and thither, at his pleasure,
and even enforcing the study of this or that branch of
sacred learning. Though the development of the
hierarchy in Burma to its modern form ^ is not distinctly
traced in the Sasanavamsa the nature of the Samgharaja's
office is very clear. He is no elected Head of the Order,
but appointed by the king, whose favourite, and
tutor he usually is, and on whose death or deposition
^ Bishop Bigandet, Life or Legend (French edition),
pp. 477-480.
CONCLUSION. 55
he will, most often, be replaced by the dcariija of the
successor. Finally, it appears, from the accounts of
controversies such as the great Parupana-Ekamsika
dispute, that the sovereign's power to settle a religious
question by royal decree is fully recognised by the
Sanigha ; while, to keep the balance of mutual depen-
dence, we see the king himself usually under his dcariya's
influence, so far as to ensure his favouring the orthodox
or unorthodox school, according to the views of the
Sanigharaja.
The controversies of which we read in the Sasanavamsa
have their interest from another point of view. They
illustrate not only the influence of the king in the affairs
of the Order, but the whole character of the Buddhism
of Burma.
It was said by Bishop Bigandet, many years ago (and
by many writers since his day), that the Buddhism of
Burma has kept the primitive character lost in other
countries (as Nepal) ; and this is well borne out by the
religious annals of Mramma. Here we find, at least, a
consistent striving carried on, century after century, to
uphold the precepts and to keep before the bhikkhus of
later times the earliest ideal.
That controversies have raged only too often over the
veriest trifles, is the first and irresistible impression that
the reading of these records brings with it. But strict-
ness in details is, in itself, no departure from the spirit of
the ancient and pure Buddhism. The " Discipline " of
the Order embodies countless rules on the smaller decen-
cies of life, which are ascribed to the watchful wisdom of
the Master himself. Here, of course, the individual
point of view of the author has to be taken into account,
besides his monastic standing. Heresy, for Paiinasami,
means, before all, a falling away from the ancient
Discipline ; the controversies he records as noteworthy
turn, for the most part, not on philosophical subtleties but
on daily life, — on the precepts of the Vinaya rather than
on the questionings of the Kathavatthu.
56 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
The individual bias is clear, too, in the interesting, if
short, notices of the literary history of Burma, contained
in the Sasanavamsa. The author's great delight, as a
scholar, is in grammar. His anecdotes of theras cele-
brated in this branch of learning, or of keen-witted women
disputing with monks on Pali accidence, sound a note of
real enthusiasm. It is a pious enthusiasm too ; accord-
ing to the orthodox, scriptural warrant is everything, in
the settlement of religious difficulties. From the word
of the ancient texts, expanded in the Atthakatha and
further explained by Ukas and atthayojanas there is no
appeal. So the actual " word " becomes the rock on
which right-believing and right-living rest, and generation
after generation of teachers devotes itself passionately to
the study of the Pali grammar. The " science of words "
is held to be vital to the cause of Truth, and the writing
of grammatical treatises rises to the height of a religious
duty.
The Sasanavanisa can be fairly judged only by bearing
in mind the express and declared purpose with which the
book was written. The author's first aim is to trace
the Theraparcmipard, — the spiritual pedigree of orthodox
Buddhist teachers from the Master's own disciples down-
wards. Like the tie of blood between father and son is
the relationship between each teacher and the pupil who
is his direct successor. The succession depends on (1)
Personal relation with the teacher as his pupil (sissa)
and companion (saddliivihdriha) ; (2) valid ordination ;
(3) strict orthodoxy — another name for the doctrine
professed by the Vibhajyavadins, who already claimed,
in A9oka's day, to uphold the true teaching of the
Master against encroaching heresies ; (4) holiness of
life, or "modesty" (to translate literally the charac-
teristic phrase of the Buddhists). The alajjibhikkhu is
no more to be reckoned in the Therajparampard than is
the adhammavddl.
Already, in the opening chapter of the Sasanavamsa,
the first two centuries of Buddhism are no sooner passed
CONCLUSION. 57
in review than the author turns back to follow the succes-
sion of theras from Upali, the Master's own saddhivi-
hdrika to Maha-Moggaliputtatissa, from whom down to
the present time the line of orthodox teachers, each
inheriting his master's authority, is held to have been
uninterrupted. And throughout the book we see an
underlying purpose, even in the anecdotes, haphazard
and irrelevant as some of them at first appear to be. That
purpose is to separate the orthodox from the unorthodox
(or even doubtful) theras, and to prove their claim to
descent, in unbroken line, from the great teachers of the
past. But, in fulfilling this purpose for Buddhist readers,
the History of Eeligion brings the Samgha before us as
no priestly caste nor even a community bound by neces-
sarily life-long vows, but a brotherhood in touch with
every class in the nation, sharing its activities, its feel-
ings, many of its weaknesses.
It is not too much to say that the highest interest of
the Sasanavamsa lies rather in its reflection of the spirit
than its history of the career of Buddhism in Burma.
We value what the writer unconsciously reveals, rather
than his dates, which are sometimes doubtful, or events,
which are often fantastically wide of the truth. Even the
orthodox prejudices woven into the work, and certainly
the national traditions and local details with which it is
coloured lend it a worth of its own. Its very narrow-
ness brings us, by a direct way, the closer to this
strange and great religion, so t3^pical in itself of the
Indian genius, yet planted in the midst of non-Indian
races and secure — with roots deep in a past of many
centuries ; secure, in spite of ineradicable folk-super-
stitions and even reconciled with them.
We see in the religious History of Mramma a striking
departure from the Master's conception of the true
Samana, the monk-philosopher, with his intense spiritu-
ality, his rapt calm, his abandonment of joy and sorrow,
his love for all beings, and his detachment from all. Yet
5
58 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
we find, too, a certain abiding fidelity to the Discipline
and an earnest teaching of the Law of Gotama. We
see the Order growing and changing to a hierarchy,
relaxing its strictness of renunciation, so that its
higher members become councillors of State or dignitaries
of a Church supported and enriched by royal bounty ; but
we must recognise, besides, in all its ranks, a social force,
an upholder of humanity and justice against barbaric
tyranny, a grave, strenuous influence in the midst of a
careless people, teaching the love of learning and com-
pelling the obeisance of kings. We see the land loyal to
the Conqueror it has never wholly understood, and none
the less loyal, though the old gods still people every tree
and stream and watch over every village. The chroni-
cler's intimate knowledge, with all its limitations, comes
to the aid of the more critical historian ; the Burmese
monk, busied in his quiet kijaung, lends help that cannot
be foregone, if the history written from the outside
point of view is to be no less just in its judgments than
true as a record of facts.
en
oo
tr>
CT>
OO
04
S
11
%
o
a
o
3
O
<S3
u
.a
o
H
I
5
i^
0^
As
K4^
<
2;
<^
^:
2 X
o
m
b
LIST OF PEINCIPAL AUTHORITIES
CONSULTED.
Bastian (^ Adolf), Geschichte cler Inclo-Chinesen.
Bergaigne (Abel), UAncien Boyaume de Campd.
Bigandet, Life or Legend of Gaudama.
Bird (Geo.), Wanderings in Burma.
British Burma Gazetteer.
Burney, /. B. A. S., Bengal, dc.
Childers (R. C), Pali Dictionary.
Crawfurd (John), Journal of an Embassy to the Court
of Ava.
Forbes, British Burma.
Forchhammer(Emil),((x)-R?;^or/^.s {Archczological, dec.) to the
British Goverm?ient.
(b) Early History and Geography of British Burma.
(c) Jardi?ie Prize Essay on Buddhist Law in Burma, dc.
Fournereau (Lucien), Le Siam Ancien.
Gamier (Francis), Voyage d'Exploration en Lndo-Chine.
Gray (James), Nlti Literature of Burma, dc.
Hardy (Spence), (a) Manual of Buddhism.
(b) Eastern Monachism.
Kern, Manual of Lidian Buddhism.
Koppen, Beligion des Buddha.
Lassen (Chr.), Lidische Alter thumskunde.
Levi (Sylvain), («) La Grece et L'Inde.
(b) Notes sur les Indo-Scythes, dc.
Minaev (Ivan), Becherches sur le Bouddhisme.
Miiller (Ed.), Pali Proper Names {J. P. T. S.), dc.
Oldenberg (H.), (a) Vinayapitakam. (B) VinayaTexts,dc.
Pavie, Memoir es et Documents de la Mission Panic .
59
60 A BURMESE HISTORIAN OF BUDDHISM.
Phayre (Arthur), History of Burma.
Rhys Davids (T. W.), {a) Buddhism.
ih) Schools of Buddhist Belief, dc.
San Germano, The Burmese Em/pire (Jardine's edition).
Taw Sein Ko, Indian Antiquarij , vols, xxii., xxiii., &c.
Tumour (Geo.), Mahdvamsa.
Waddell (L.), Buddhism of Thibet.
Yule (Henry), Mission to the Court of Ava.
De Zoysa (Louis), Beport on the Inspection of Temple
Libraries in Ceylon.
TJNWIN BBOTHERS, PBINTERS, WOKING AND LONDON.
SASANA-VAMSA.
Namo tassa bhagavato araliato sammasambuddliassa.
Buddhamsumrdi dipaduttamo tamo
Hantvaua bodhesi 'dha pamkajam pajam
Maggaggaselamhi suvuttliito tliito
So mam ciram patu sukham sada sada,
Sihaladlpato yeva agatehi disantaram
Bhikkhilhi jacito kassam Sasanavamsappadipikam
Kamaii ca poranehi ya Sasanavamsappadipika
Vittharavacana magga viracita ^ vinicchaya
Sa paiia Mramma-bhasaya katatta yeva etesam
Dipantaranivasinam va hati suttbuuuttham ^ (?)
Tasma hi mulabhasaya karissami aham have.
Samsanditvana3 gandhehi tarn sallakkhentu sadhavo ti.
T a t r a y a m m a t i k a.
TsTavatthanagatasasanavamsakathamaggo.
Sihaladipikavasanavamsakathamaggo.
Suvannabhumisasanavamsakathamaggo.
Yonakaratthasasanavamsakathamaggo.
' A. ciracita. ^ so all AISS. except B. which has hoti
sutthunattham. 5 Sd, samsandhi".
Sasana-Vamaa. 1
Vanavasiratthasasanavamsakathrimaggo.
Aparantaratthasasanavamsakathamaggo.
Kasmiragandliriraratthasasanavamsakatbrimaggo
Maliimsakaratthasasanavamsakatliamaggo.
Maliaratthasasanavamsakatliamaggo.
Cinaratthasasanavamsakatliamaggo ca ti.
Tattlia ca navatthanagatasasanavamsakathamaggo evam
veditabbo. Katbam?
Ambakam bi bbagava sammasambuddbo veneyyanam
bitattbaya attano battbagatam sukbam anadiyitva Dipam-
karassa bbagavato padamule vyakaranam ^ nama mauju-
sakapuppbam pibindbitva kappasatasabassadbikani cattari
asankbeyyani aiiekasu jatisii attano kbedam anapekkbitva
samatimsapriramiyo piiretva Vessantarattabbavato cavitva
Tusitapure devasukbam anubbavi.
Tada devebi iiyyojiyamano butva Kapibivattbumbi Ma-
basammatarafiiio pabbuti ^ asambbinnakbattiyavamsikassa
Suddbodanassa nama mabarafino aggamabci-iiya asambbmna-
kbattiyavamsikaya Mayaya kuccbismini Asalbimasassa
pimnamiyain guruvare'^ patisandbini gabetva dasamasacca-
yena vesakbamasassa punnamiyam sukkavare vijayitva
solasavassikakale rajjasampattim patva ekimathiisa4 vassani
atikkamitva mangala-iiyyanam nikkbamanakale devebi
dassitani cattari nimittani passitva samvegam apajjitva
mababbinikkbamanam nikkbamitva Anomaya nama nadiya
tire bbamaravannasannibbani kesani cbinditva devadatti-
yakasavam paticcbadetva Neranjaraya nama nadiya tire
vesakbamasassa punnamiyam pacciisakale Sujataya nama
settbidbltaya dinnain payasam ekunapannasavarena pari-
bbunjitva purimikanams sambuddbanani dbammataya*^
suvannapatim nadiyam otaretva mababodbimandam upa-
samkamitva aparajitapaUaiike nisiditva anamatagga-sam-
sarato pattbaya attanam cbaya viya anuyantanam aneka-
satakilesavermam sisani catubi maggasattbebi cbinditva
^ B. veyyakaranam. ^ B. •'ppabbiiti. 3 B. garu°
"^ Min: ekunavisa. s B. puri° ^ B. dbammakaya.
tilokaggamaliadhammarajattam patva pancacattalisavassa-
ni tesu tesu thanesu tesam tesam sattanaiu maliakaruna-
samapattijalam })attliaretva desanananam vijambhetva
dhammam desetva sasauam patitthapesi. Patittliapetva ca
pana asitivassayukakrile vijjotayitvS nibbayanapadlpajalaiii
viya anupadisesanibbanadhatuya parinibbayi. Maccu-
dharamassa ca nama tisu lokesu atimamayitabbo esa ati-
garukatabbo esa atibliayitabbo eso ti vijananasabhavo
natthi. Bhagavautam yeva tava tilokaggapuggalam adaya
gacchati. Kimangam^ pana amhe ye va te va. Aho
vata acchariyo sankharadhammo- ti. «
Honti c'ettha:
Maccudbammo ca nam 'esa nillajjo ca anottappi
Tilokaggam va adaya gacchij pag eva annesu'*.
Yatha gogbatako coro maretum yeva rira])hi
Gonam biddhana lokamhi payojanani va ettbakam
Tath 'eva maccuraja ca nindagunams gnnam idba
Na vijanati eso hi maretum yeva arabbi ti,
Sattabaparinibbute ca bbagavati ayasnia Mabakassapo
tiyaddhasatadbikebi sabassamattebi bbikkbiibi saddhini
Pavato Kusinrirayam agacchanto antaiTimagge bbagava
sammasambuddho pariniblnito ti sutva avitasoke Idiikkbii
rodante disva vuddhapabbajito Subbaddo nrima bbikkbu
evam vadati: Ma avuso paridevittba, natth' ettba soci-
tabbo nama koci, pubbe mayam bbavama samanena Go-
tamena upadduta, idam karotba idam tumhakam kappati
ma idam karittba na idam tumhakam kappati ti seyyatba
pi inasamikena daso ti, idani pana mayam yam yam
icchama tarn tani sakkil katum yam yam pana na iccbtlma
tarn tarn sakka akatun ti. Tarn sutva: idisam pana verl-
puggalam^ paticca sammasambuddbassa bhagavato sasa-
nam kbippam antaradbayeyya ", idani suvannakkbandha-
' Min: kimanga. ^ B. samsara° ^ B. gaccham.
4 D. afinusu. 5 A. tindagunam or ninda°. B. has l)hinda°
corrected to hinda° ^ B. veri° ^ B. antaradhrireyyain.
-^ 4 H$"
sadiso sariro samvijjamano^ yeva dukkhena nipphadite sa-
sane mahabliayam uppajji, idiso puggalo annam idisam
puggalam sabayam labhitva vuddbim apajjanto sasanam
hrn)etum sakkuneyya mafine ti cittakbedam ^ patva
dbammasamvegam kibbitva imam bbikkbum idb' eva seta-
vattbam nivasapetva sarire bbasmena^ vikiritva babiddba
karissami ti cintesi.
Tada ayasmato Mabakassapatberassa etad ahosi: Idani
samanassa Gotamassa sarlram samvijjamaBam yeva parisa*
vivadaiii karontl ti manussa upavadissanti tis. Tato paccba
imam vitakkam vilpasametva kbamitva: sammasambiiddbo
bbagava parinibbayamano pi, tena pana desito dbammo
samvijjati, tena desitassa dbammassa tbiram^ patittbapa-
nattbaya samgayiyamanam idisebi puggalebi sasanam na
antaradbayissati, ciram tbassati yeva ti manasikaritva bba-
gavato dinnapamsnkiilacivaradivasena dbammanuggabani
aniissaritva bbagavato parinibbanato tatiye mase asalbi-
masassa piinnamito pancame divase E-fijagabe Sattapanni-
gubayam Ajatasattun nama rajanam nissaya pancabi ara-
bantasatebi saddbim sattamasebi patbamam samgayanam
akasi.
Tada attbacattalisadbikasatakaliyugam anavasesato
apanetva kaliyugena sasanam samam katva tbapesi. Yada
pana Aiatasatturanno raj jam patva attba vassani bonti
tada Marammarattbe Takom-samte ? pure Jambudl-
])adbajassa nama rafmo rajjam patva atirekapancavassani
abesun ti.
Imissam ca patbamasangitiyam ayasma Mabakassapo
ayasma UpFili ayasma Anando ayasma Anuruddbo ca ti
evamadayo pancasatapamana mabatbera patbamam sam-
gayitva sasanam anuggabesum.
Evam Subbaddassa vuddbapabbajitassa duttbavacanam
sasanassa anuggabe^ karanam nama abosi. Subbaddo ca
^ B. savijjamano. ^ S. D. cittukkbedbara.
3 B. bbasnena. ^ B. purisa. s gg. upavadissanti.
6 B. tiram. 7 Min: Ta-ko-iiab-satve. D. Ta ko iiab
sanah satve. Sg. Takonabsantau.
^ B. ami Min. sasane anuggabassa.
-^H 5 Hg-
llama buddliapabbajitoAtumanagaravasi lioti kappakakuliko.
So yada bliagava Atumam nagaram gacchati tada attano
putte dve samanere kappakakammam karapetva laddhehi
tandulateladihi vatthulii yagum pacitva sasamghassa bud-
dhassa adasi. Bhagava pana tani apatiggahetva karanam
pucchitva vigarahitva akappiyasma danadukkatapattim
kappakapubbassa bhikklmssa khuradharanadukkatapattifi
ca pannapesi. Tarn karanani j^i^ticca veram bandhitva
sasanam viddhamsitukamataya tattaka-ayogiilam gilitva
uggiranto viya idisara duttbavacanam vadi ti.
Ajatasattiiraja ca: tumbakam bhante dhammacakkam
hotii, inama anacakkam pavattissami, vissattha hiitva
samgayaiitii ti aniiggabesi. Ten' esa pathamam sasana-
nuggaho raja ti veditabbo. Mabrikassapadinan ca arahan-
tanam pancasatanam sissaparampara aneka honti gaua-
napatham vltivatta. Yam ettba ito param vattabbam
tarn Attbakathayam vuttanayena veditabbaiii.
Te pana mahathera samgayitva parinibbayimsu ti.
Honti c'ettha:
Iddhimanto ca ye theiTi pathamasamgitim katva
Maccuvasam vasampatta
Kincapi iddbiyo santi tatha pi ta jahitva
Nibbayimsu vasam maccuni ' patva te chinnapakkba va
Ka katha 'va ca ambrdcam amhakam gabane pana
Maccuno nattbi bbaro ca evam dbareyya^ pandito ti.
Ayarn patbamasaiigitikathasaiikbepo.
Tato param vassasatam tesam sissaparamparasasanain
dbilretva agamamsn. Atb' anukkamena gaccbantesu ratti-
divasesu vassasataparinibbute bhagavati Vesalika Vajji-
puttaka bbikkbu Vesaliyam : kappati singilonakappo, kappati
dvangulakappo, kappati gilmantarakappo, kappati avasa-
kappo, kappati anumatikappo, kappati acinnakappo, kappati
^ A. maccu (vasam omitted).
^ Min: dbareyya.
^^ 6 -^
amatliitakappo ', kappati jalogi patum-, kappati adasakam
nisidanam, kappati jataruparajatan ti imani dasa vatthimi
dipesum.
Tesam Siisimagaputto Kalasoko nama raja pakklio aliosi.
Tena kho pana samayena ayasma Yaso Kakandaputto^
Vajjisu carikam caramano Vesalika kira Vajjiputtaka
bhikkliu Vesaliyam dasa vatthuni dipentl ti sutva na kho
pan' etam patiriipam yvaham^ dasabalassa sasanaviijattim
sutva appossukko bliaveyyam handaham adhammavadiiio
niggalietva dhammam dipessaml ti cintayaiito yena Vesall
tad avasari, Tada ayasma Mahayaso B,evata-Sabbakami-
adihi sattasatehi arahantehi saddhim saiigayissami ti Ve-
srdiyam Valiikaraniam agaccbi. Vajjiputtaka ca bbikkhu
uparambbacittas Kalasokam nama rajanam upasamkamitva :
mayam kho mabaraja imasmim mabavanarame gandbakutira
rakkbitva vasama. Idani mabaraja adbammavadino aiine
bbikkbu vihimpitukama viddbamsitukama agata ti aro-
cesum Kalasoko ca mabaraja agantukanani bbikkbiinam
appavisanattbaya nivaretba ti amacce pesesi. Amacca ca
uivaretum gaccbanta devatanam anubbavena bbikkbu na
passanti. Tadabe ca rattibbage Kalasokamabaraja lo-
bakumbbiniraye paccanakarena^ supinam passi. Tassar anno
bbagini Nanda nama tberi akasena agaccbanti dbamma-
vadino mabatbere nigganbitva adbammavadinam bbikkbii-
nam paggabane dosababalattam^ pakasetva sasanassa
paggabanattbaya ovadam akasi.
Kalasokaraja ca samvegapatto butva ayasmantanam
Mabayasatberadinan ca kbamapetva^ Ajatasatturaja viya
samga-yane paggabam akasi.
Ayasma Mabayasatberadayo ca Kalasokam rajanam
nissaya Vrdukarame Vajjiputtakanam bbikkbiinam paka-
sitani adbaminavattbiini bbinditva attbabi maselii diitiya-
samgayanam akamsu.
^ A. amadbita. B. corrects to amatbikata"
^ B. corrects to jalobbr Min: jalogim piitura.
3 B. Min: Kakan(iaka° 4 Min: yo°
5 S. uparambbaka. '^ MSS. pakana° ^ A, °babalatam.
* S. canapetva.
-^ 7 Hg-
Tcxda ca Majjhimadese Pataliputtanagare Susunaga-
rafino puttabhiitassa Kalasokaraiino abhisekam patva
dasa vassani ahesiim. Marammarattlie pana Sirikhettana-
gare Dvattaponkassa nama ranno al)hisittakalato pure eka-
vassam aliosi, jinasasanam pana vassasatam ahosi.
Imissan ca dutiyasamgitiyam Mahayasa-Revata-Sabba-
kamipamukba sattasatapamana mahathera dutiyam sam-
gayitva dutiyam sasanam paggabesum.
Ayasma Mabayasatbero ca nama pancabi etadaggattba-
nebi bbagavata' tbomitassa Anandatberassa saddbivibririko
abosi. Vajjiputtakanam bbikkbunam adbammavattbudl-
panam- dutiyasamgitiyam karanam eva. KalasokaiTija ca
pag eva adbammavadibbikkbunam sabayo pi samanojpuna
dbammavadibbikkbunam sabayo butva anuggabani akasi.
Tasma dutiyasiisanapaggabo^ raja ti veditabbo,
Dutiyasamgitiyam pana Mabayasatbera-Revata-Sabba-
kamipamukbanam sattasataiiain mabatberanam sissapa-
rampara aneka bonti gananapatbam vltivatta. Yam ettba
ito param vattabbam tarn Attbakatbayam vuttauayena
veditabbam. Te pana mabatbera dutiyam samgayitvas
parinibbayimsu ti.
Honti c'ettba:
Buddbimanto ca ye tbera
Dutiyasamgitim katva
Sasanam paggabitvana
Maccuvasam vasampatta^
Iddbimanto pi ye tbera
Maccuno tava vasam gamim
Katbam yeva mayam mutta
Tato araka muccana ti.
Ayam dutiyasamgltikatbasaiikbepo.
^ D. ''to. ^ B. corrects to dipanadutiya''
-5 D. paya pi yamano. 4 A. and S. dutiyamsSsana"
5 B. samgayita. ^ Min: vasam sampatta.
-^ 8 H^
Tato param attbatimsaclhikani dvevassasatani samma-
sambuddhassa bliagavato sasanam nirakulam abosi nirab-
budam. Atthatimsadbike pana dvivassasate sampatte
Pataliputtanagare Siri-Dbammasokassa ranuo nama kale
Nigrodbasamaneram paticca buddbasasane paslditva
bbikkbusamgbassa labbasakkaram babullam abosi.
Tadii sattbisabassamatta ^ tittbiya labbasakkaram apek-
kbitva apabbajitapi pabbajita viya liutva uposatbapava-
raiiadikammesu pavisanti.
Seyyatba pi nama bamsanam majjbe baka
yatbii ca gimiiam^ majjbe gavaja
yatba ca sindbavanam majjbe gadrabba ti.
Tads, bbikkbusamgbo idani aparisuddba3 parisa ti
manasikaritva uposatbam na akasi. Sasane abbudam
butva satta vassani uposatbapavaranani bbijjanti. Siri-
Dhammasoko ca raja tarn sutva tam adbikaranam vupa-
samebi uposatbam karapebl ti ekam amaccam pesesi.
Amacco ca bbikkbii uposatbam akattukame kim karissa-
mlti rajanam patipuccbitum avisabataya sayam mulbo
butva anfiena miilhena mantetva sace bbikkbusamgbo
uposatbam na kareyya bbikkbusamgbam gbatetukamo
mabfiraja ti sayam mtilbo butva mulbassa santika mulba-
vacanam sutva vibaram gantva uposatbam akattukamam
bbikkbusamgbam gbatesi.
Raja ca tam sutva ayaru balo may a ananatto va butva
idisam luddakammams akiisi. abam papakammato mun-
cissami va ma va ti dvelbakajato butva Maba-Moggaliputta-
Tissatberam Gaiigaya patisotato anetva tam karanam
tberam puccbi. Tbero ca dlpakatittirajatakena acetana-
taya papakammato mocessasi^ ti vissajjesi. Sattabaui
pi tittbiyanam vadam Siri-Dhammasokaraniio sikkbapesi
vadena vadam tulayitva sattbisabassamatte tittbiye sasana
^ B. "sabassan ca. ^ B. gunnanam. 3 D. omits.
t B. bbijjissanti i). sijjaiiti. 5 D. laddba''
^ D. mocessabi ti.
->i 9 K-
bahiram akasi. Tada pana uposatham akasi. Bhagavata
vuttaniyamen' eva Kathavatthun ca bhikkhusaragliaraajjlie
vyakasi. Asokarame ca sabassamatta mabatbera navabi
masebi samgayimsu. Tada Majjbimadese Pataliputtanagare
Siri-Dbammasokarabfio rajjam patva attbrirasa vassani
abesun ti,
Marammarattbe pana Sirikhettanagare Eam-pom-kassa
nama ranno rajjam patva dvadasa vassani' abesun ti.
Imissafi ca tatiyasanigitiyam Maba-Moggaliputta-Tissa-
tbero nama dutiyasamgayakebi mabatberebi Brabmalokam
gantva sasanassa paggabanattbam Tissam nama Maba-
brabmanam ayacitaniyamena tato cavitva idba Moggaliya
nama brabmaniya kuccbimbi nibbattasatto. Labbasakka-
ram apekkbitva sattbimattanam tittbiyanam samanalayam
katva uposatbapavaranadisu kammesu pavesanam parisaya^
asuddbatta satta vassani uposatbassa akriranan ca sasanassa
paggabane karanam eva Maba-Moggabputta-Tissa-Majjban-
tika-Mabadevapamukba mabatbera tatiyam samgayitva
tatiyam sasanam paggabesum.
Siri-Dbammasokarajfi ca tittbiyanam vadam sallakkbetva
tittbiye babisasanakaranadibi sasanassa paggabo raja ti
veditabbo. Maba-Maggaliputta-Tissa-Majjbantika-Maba-
devapamuldianam sabassamattanam mabatberanam sissa-
parampara aneka bonti gananapatbam vitivatta.
Yam ettba ito param vattabbam tarn Attbakatbayam
vuttanayena veditabbani. Te pana maliatbera tatiyam
samgayitva parinibbayimsii ti.
Honti c'ettba:
Mabiddbika pi ye tbera
Samgayitvana sasane
Maccuvasam va gaccbimsu
Abbbagabbbam va bbakaro.
' D. "dvi.
^ A. paribaya.
-^ 10 H^
Yatha ete ca gacchanti
Tatlia mayam pi gaccliama.
Ko nama maccuna mucce
Maccuparayana satta.
Tasma lii pandito poso
Nibbanam pana accutam.
Tass' eva sacchikattaya ^
Pufinam kareyya sabbada ti.
Ay am tatiyasamgitikatliasaiikliepo.
Tato param kattba^ sammasambuddhassa bhagavato
sasanam suttbu patitthahissati ti vimamsitva Maha-Moggali-
putta-Tissathero paccantadese jinasasanassa supatitthi-
yamanabbavam passitva nava tbanani jinasasanassa patittba-
])anatthaya visum visum mahatbere pesesi seyyatbldam
Maba - Mahindatberam Sibaladipam pesesi: Tvam etam
dipam gantva tattba sasanam patittbapebi ti. Sonatberam
Uttaratberafi ca Suvannabbumim, Mabrirakkbitatberam
Yonakalokam, Yonakarakkbitatberam Vanavasirattbam,
Dbammarakkbitatberam Aparantarattbam , Majjbantika-
tberam Kasmlragandbarattbam, Maba-Revatatberam Ma-
bimsakamandalain , Maba -Dbammarakkbitatberam Maha-
rattbam, Majjbimathei'am Cinarattban ti. Tattba ca upa-
sampadapabonakena samgbena saddbim pesesi. Te ca
mabatbera visum visum gantva 3 sasanam tattba tattba
patittbapesum. Patittbiipetva c'eva tesu tesu tbanesu bbik-
kbimam kasavapajjotena vijjotamana abbbambi dliumarajo +
Rabusankhatebi vimutto viya nisanatbo jinasasanani anan-
tarayam butva patittbasi.
Tesu pana navasu tbanesu s Suvannabbiimi nama adbuna
Sudbammanagaram eva. Kasma pan' etam vinuayati ti ce^:
Magganumanato tbananumilnato va. Katbam magganu-
manato?
' A. and B. sacchikattbaya. ^ Min: katbam S. kattba.
3 S. omits. 4 A. and B. abbbabima" S. cadbiima rajo
pesesi. s S. omits. ^ Min: ca.
-^ 11 H5-
Ito kira Siivannabhumira ^ sattamattani yojanasatani
lionti. Ekena vatena gacclianti nava sattabi ahorattelii
gacchanti. Atli' ekasmim samaye evam gacchanti nava
sattaham pmadlghavattamaccbapitthen' ^ eva gata ti
Attbakatbayam viittena Sibaladlpato Suvannabbumim
gatamaggapamanena Sudbammapurato Sibaladipam gata-
maggapamanam sameti. Sudbammapurato kira bi Sibala-
dipam sattamattani yojanasatfini bonti. Ujumvayu-aga-
manakale gaccbanti vayunava sattabi aborattebi sampa-
punati. Evam magganumanato vinuayati.
Katbam tbananumanato. Suvannabbumi kira mabasa-
muddasamipe tittbati. Nanaverajjakanamj pi vrmijanam
upasamkamanattbanabbutam mabatittbam boti. Ten' eva
mabajanakakumaradayo Campanagaradito^ samvobarattbaya
navaya Suvannabbumim agaccbantis. Sudbammapuram
pi adbunil mabasamuddasamipe yeva tittbati. Evam tliana-
numanato vifinayati ti.
Apare pana Suvannabbumi nama Haribbunjarattbam''
yeva ti vadanti, tattba suvannassa Indiullatta ti vadauti.
Anne pana' Siyamarattbam yeva ti vadanti. Tarn sabbam
vlmamsitabbam,
Aparantam nama visum ekarattbam eva ti apare vadanti.
Anne pana Aparantam nama Sunaparantarattbam eva ti
vadanti. Tarn yuttam eva. Kasma? Aparantam nfima
Sunaparantarattbam eva ti vinnayati ti ce attbakatbasu.
Dvibi namebi vuttattil Uparipannasattbakatbayam bi Sala-
yatanasamyuttattbakatbayau ca attbakatbacariyebi Suna-
parantarattbe Kondadbanatberena(?) salrdvadanadbikare ^
laddbe tadaggattbanatam dassentebi'' Aparantarattliani
sunasaddena yojetva vuttam. Dbammapadattbakatbayam
pana Aiiguttarattbakatbayan ca tarn eva rattbam vina
sunavaddena vuttam. Sunasaddo '" c'ettba puttapariyayo ".
"■ B. °bbumi.
^ B. sattabam pi nidiya vattit° A. pi nadlgbaya vatta°
J B. Veraiijakanam. '^ A. Cammri°
5 Min: mid B. agamamsutl ti. ^ D. °rattbe.
7 A. annena. ^ A. and B. silaka" D. sabakfidi namika tbere.
9 A., B. and D. dassantebi. ^" I), sadde. " D. vutta''
-^ 12 f^
Mandhaturafifio jetthaiDutto catudipavasino pakkositva'
tesam visuiii visum nivasatthanam niyyadesi^ Tattlia
uttaradipavasmam thanani^ Kururattliam nama, pubba-
dlpavrisiuaiii4 pana Vedeliaratthaiii uama paccliimadlpa-
vaslnain Aparantain nama. Tattha paccliimadipe jatattas
te sunasaddena vutta. Tatra jata pi hi tesam putta ti
va suna ti va vutta yatlia Vajjiputtaka bliikkliu ti.
vatticcliavaseiia va vacasilitthavasena ca idam eva su-
nasaddena visesetva voliarantl ti datthabbam.
Yonakaratthani nama Yavanamanussanam nivasatthanam
eva. Jam-may^ iti vuccati.
Vanavaslrattham nama Sirikhettanagaratthanam eva.
Keci pana Vanavaslrattham nama ekam rattham eva na
Sirikhettanagaratthanan ti vadanti. Tarn na sundaram.
Sirikhettanagaratthanam eva hi Vanavasirattham nama.
Kasma pan' etam vihnayati ti ce imassa amhakam raiiho
l)hatikarahfio kale Sirikhettanagare gumbehi^ paticchadite
elcasmim pathavimahceS anto nimmujjitva thitam porani-
kam9 ekam lohamayabuddhapatibimbam patilabhi. Tassa
ca pallauke idam Vanavaslratthavaslnam pujanatthaya ti
adina poranakalekhanam ^° dissati. Tasma yev' etam
vihhayati ti.
Kasmiragandhararattham nama KasmTrarattham Gan-
dhararatthah ca. Tani pana ratthani ekabaddhani hutva
titthanti. Ten' eva Majjhantikattheram ekam dvisu ratthesu
pesesi. Janapadatta pana napurasakekattam bhavati.
Tada pana ekassa rahho anaya patitthanavisayatta ekattha-
vacanena'^ Atthakathayam vuttan ti pi vadanti.
Mahimsakamandalan nama Andhakarattham yam
Yakkhapuraratthan ti vuccati.
Maharatthaiii nama Mahanagararatthaiu. Adhuna hi
^ A. pappositva.^ ^ B. vasattbanam nlyadeti. C. na vasa°
3 A. and B. dhanam. 4 A. navatatthanam.
5 B. pubbadaja pacchimadaja. C. jatattiia.
^ B. Jail— may. D. yam yanahmaya. 7 B. rambhehi.
« B. i)uiice. Min: pathavi punje. 9 B. poranitam.
° B. porana° ^^ A. ekattavacanena.
-^- 13 H^
Maharattham eva nagarasaddena yojetvaMahanagararatthan
ti voharanti ti. Siyamarattban ti pi vadanti acariya.
Cinaratthau nrima Himavantena ekabaddham hiitva
tliitam Cinaratthara yeva ti.
Idara sasanassa navasu tlianesu visuin visum patitthanam.
Idani adito patthaya theraparamparakatlia vattabba,
Sammasambuddbassa bi bbagavato saddbivibariko Upali-
tbero, tassa sisso Dasakatbero, tassa sisso Sonakatbero,
tassa sissa Siggavatbero, Candavajjitbero ca\ tesa.m sisso
Moggalipiitta-Tissatbero ti ime pafica mabatbera sasa-
navamse adibbiita acariyaparampaiTi nama. Tesam bi
sissaparamparabbuta tberaparampara yavajjataiia na upa-
ccbindanti'. Acariyaparamparaya ca bijjibbikkbii yeva
pavesetva katbetabba no abijjibbikkbu. Alajjibbikkbu nama
bi babiissuta pi samana labbagani-lokagani-3,dlbi dbamma-
tantim nasetva sasanavare mababbayam uppadenti ti.
Sasanarakkbanakamman nama bi bijjmam yeva visayo
no abijjmam, ten' abu porana: Mabatbera anagate sasa-
nam ko nama rakkbissati ti anupekkbitva anagate sasanam
bijjino rakkbissanti bajjino rakkbissanti lajjino rakkbissanti
ti tikkbattum vacam niccbaresum.
Evara Majjbimadese pi abijjipuggala babu santi ti
veditabba.
Parinibbanato bi bbagavato vassasatanam upari pubbe-
vuttanayen' eva Vajjiputtaka l)bikkbil adbammavattbuni
dipetva patbamasamgltikrde baliikatebi papabbikkbiilii
saddbim mantetva sabayam gavesetva mabasamgitivobarena
mabatbera viya samgitim akamsu.
Katva ca visum 3 gana abesura. Abo vata idam'^ basi-
tabbam kammam. Seyyatba pi nama jarasiiigalo catupadasri-
maniiena manam jai)petva attanam sibam viya mafinitva
sibo viya sibanadam nadi ti te pavacanam yatbabbutam
ajanitva saddacbayamattena yatbabbutam attbam nasimsuS;
Kifici kinci^ pavacanam pi apanesum tan ca sakagane
^ B. corrects to candavajji" A., S. and D. canda°
^ D. omits. 3 B. omits visum. '^ B. iti.
5 B. namasimsu. " B. kanci. D. kinci pi.
-^ 14 H^
yeva hoti na dhammavadigane. Dliammavinayam vikopetva
yatli'icchitavasen' eva carimsu. Ayam pana Mahasanigiti
nama. Eko adhammavadi gano tato pacclia kalam
atikkante tato yeva afifiamafmam vadato bhijjitva Gokuliko
nama eko gano Ekavyokaro' nama eko ti dve gana bhijjanti^
Tato paccha Gokulikaganato yeva annamanfiam bhijjitva
Baliussutiko nama eko gano Pafmattivado nama eko ti dve
gana bhijjimsu. Puna pi tehi yeva ganehi Cetiyavado
nama eko gano bhijji. Tato paccha cirakalam atikkante
dhammavadigane hi visabhagaganam pavisitva Mahimsa-
sako nama eko gano Yajjiputtako nama eko ti dve gana
bhijjimsu. Tato paccha pi Vajjiputtakaganato yeva aiiha-
mahuain bhijjitva 3 Dhammuttariko nama eko gano
Bhaddayaniko nrima eko gano Channagririko* nama eko
Sammiti^ nama eko ti cattaro gana bhijjimsu. Puna pi
Mahimsasakaganato ahhamahham bhijjitva Sabbatthivado^
nama eko gano Dhamuiaguttiko7 nama eko Kassapiyo va
nama eko Samkantiko nama eko Suttavado nama eko ti
pahca gana bhijjiiusu.
Evam Majjhimadese dutiyasamgltim samgayantanam
mahatheranam dhammavaditheravadaganato visum visum
bhijjamana adhammavadigana sattarasavidha ahesum. Te
ca adhammavadi gana sasane theraparamparaya ananto-
gadha. Te hi sasane u})akara na honti therai)aramparaya
ca pavesetva ganitum na sakka. Yatha hamsagane** bako^
yatha ca gogane gavajo yatha ca suvannagane'° harakiito" ti
Maha-Kassapatheradito pana agata theraparampara
Upali-Dasako c'eva ti adina Parivarakhandhake Samanta-
pasadikatthakathayah ca agatanayen' eva veditabba.
Upalitheradinam parisuddhacaradmi anumanetva yava
Moggahputta-Tissa-thero" tava tesam theranam jjarisuddha-
caradinl ti sakka hatum.
' B. byotaro. Min: Ekabyokaro. ^ B. bhijjimsu.
3 A. sajjitva. 4 Min: Chandagariko s B. Chanamutiko.
A. Samuddiko. D. Samuko. S. Samutiko. '^ B. Sabbatti"
7 A., B., D., S. "kuttiko. ^ B. Tathayam hamsagane.
9 Min: baka. '" B. corrects to supanna" '' D. kutho.
" A., B. and S. Hthera.
->t 15 H$-
Seyyatha pi nadiya iipari sote meghavassanam ' aniima-
netva adho sote nadiya udakassa bahullabhavo vinfiatum
sakka ti ayam karananiimauanayo nama. Yava pana
Moggalipiitta-Tissathero ^ tava theranam parisuddhacara-
dini anumanetva Upalitherassa parisuddhacaradml ti sakka
natum.
Seyyatlia pi nama upari dliiiniam passitvu anumanetva
aggi atthi ti sakka fiatun ti ayam phalanumananayo nama.
Adiblmtassa3 pana Uprditherassa avasanabhiitassa ca
Moggalipiitta-Tissatherassa parisuddhacaradini anumanetva
majjhe Dasaka-Sona-Siggavadlnam theranam parisuddh-
acaradini ti sakka natum. ' -
Seyyatlia pi nama silapattassa orabliage parabhage ca
migapadavalanjanam^ disva anumanetva majjhe apakatam
padavalahjanam atthi ti sakka natun ti ayam migapada-
Valaiijananayo nama. Evam tlhi nayehi ayam theravada-
gano dhammavadi hijji i)esalo ti veditabbo. Evam upari-
nayos netabbo theraparampara ca yava potthakarulha
Parivarakkhandhake Samantapasadikayah ^ ca tato Ma-
hindo Ittiyo ti^ adina vuttanayena veditabba ti.
Iti Sasanavamse navatthanagatasasanavamsakathamaggo
nama pathamo paricchedo.
Idani Sihaladipasasanakathamaggaiu vattum okaso anup-
patto. Tasma tarn vakkhami.
Sihaladipam hi sasanassa patitthanabhiitatta cetiyagabbha-
sadisam hoti. Sammasambuddho kira Sihaladiijam dhara-
manakale pi tikkhattum agamasi. Pathamam yakkhanani
damanatthani " ekako va gantva yakkhe dametva 'mayi
parinibbute Sihaladipe sasanam patitthapissati' ti Tamba-
pannidipe rakkham"' karonto'" tikkhattum dipam avihchi".
^ A. and B. vassani. D. °vassam na.
'■" A. and B. thera. j D. adisutassa.
4 B. valahjanam. D. S. "ahcanam,
5 B. pi nayo. A. uparivinayo. ^ B. °pasadikacayah ca.
7 A. and D. Itthiyo. ^ S. namana°
9 B. arakkham. '" S. karonto, '' B. avicchi.
-^ 16 H5-
Dutiyam luatiilabhagineyyanani nagarajunam damanattliaya
ekako va gantva te clametva agamasi. Tatiyam jjanca-
bhikkliusataparivaro gantva Maliacetiyattliane ca ThuparE-
macetiyattliane ca Maliabodhipatittliitatthane^ ca Mahi-
yauganacetiyattbane ca Mutiijganacetiyattbane^ Digbavapi-
cetiyattbane caKalyamyacetiyattbane ca nirodbasamapattim
samapajjitva nisidi.
Tada ca pana sasanam ogahetvana tava tittbati. Paccba
pana yatbavuttatberaparamparaya samabbinivittbena Maba-
Moggaliputta-Tissatberena pesito Maba-Mabindatbero
jinacakke paficatimsadbike dvisate sampatte diitiyakatti-
kamase Ittiyena-5 Uttiyena Sambalena Bbaddasalena ca ti
etebi tberebi saddbim^ Sibaladipaiii agamasi. Sonuttara-
ttbeiTidayo jinacakke pancatimsadbike dvisate sampatte
dutiyakattikamase yeva sasanassa patittbapanattbaya attano
attano sampattabbarabbiitam tarn tarn tbanam agamamsu.
Maba-Mabindatbero pana satta masrini agametvas jina-
cakke cbattimsadbike dvisate sampatte jettbamasassa
pimnamiyam Sibaladipam sasanassa patittbapanattbaya
agamasi. Ten' eva tesu navasu tbanesu Slbaladi})am cba-
ttiinsadbike dvisate agamasi^. Anfiani pana attba thanani
paficatimsadbikadvisate yeva agamasi ti visum vavattba-
petabbo. Kasma pana Maba-Mabindatbero satta masani
agametva sabbapaccba Sibaladlpaiii agaccbati ti? Tada
Slbaladipe Mutaslvo' nama raja jaradubbak) abosi sasa-
nani paggabetum asamattbo^. Tassa pana piitto Devanam
-piya-Tisso nama rajakumaro dabaro sasanam paggabetum
samattbo bbavissati. So ca Devanampiya-Tisso rajjani
tava bibbatu Yedissakagirinagare? matuya saddbim natake
tava passami ti apekkbitva"' satta masani agametva cbattira-
sadbikadvisate yeva jinacakke Maba-Mabindatbero Sibala-
dipam gacchati ti veditabbam.
2
A. patittbitattbrinattbane.
A. and I). Mudiyangana° Mudiiigana"
3 A. and D. Ittbiyena. '^ S. = pe = mase.
5 A. agamitva. ° Min: asamasi. t first Buddba"
** A. asamasattbo. '-> S. corr. Vetisaka"
'° B. avekkbitva.
-^ 17 f^
Maha-Maliindathero ca Ittiyadlhi therelii catulii bhagi-
neyyena-Siimana-samanerena Bhandukena nama upasakena
ca ti etehi saddliim chattimsadliike dvisate jinacakke
jettliamasassa^ punnamiyam suvannahamsa viya jetthamase
nabham uggantva akasamaggena Anuradhapurassa piirat-
thimadisabhage Missakapabbatakute patittbasi.
Jetthamasassa ca punnamiyam Lankadipe jettbamiila-
nakkbattasabba butva manussa cbanam^ akamsu. Ten'
ev' aba Sarattbadlj)aiiiyain nama Yinayatikayam: Jettba-
masassa punnamiyam j ettbanakkbattam midanakkbattam
va boti ti. Tattba ca punnaminakkbattam iTijamattan te^
punnammakkbattavicarananayena'^ vuttan ti dattbabliam.
Devanam-piya-Tisso ca raja nakkbattam nama gbosapetva
cbanam karetba ti amacce anapetva cattalisapurisasabassa-
parivaro nagaramba nikkbamitva yena Missakapabbato
tena payasi migavam kilitukamo. Atba tasmim pabbate
adbivattba eka devata migarupena rajanam palobbetvas
pakkositva tberassa abbimuldiam karoti^. Tbero rajanam
agaccbantam disva mamam yeva raja passatu ma itare ti
adhittbabitva Tissa Tissa ito ebi ti aba. Raja tani sutva
cintesi: imasmim dipe jato sakalo pi manusso mam Tisso
ti namani gabetva alapitum samattbo nama nattbi. Ayam
pana cbinnabbinnapatadbaro bbandukasavavasano mam
namena alapati. Ko nu kbo ayam bbavissati manusso v;i
amanusso va ti. Tliero aba:
Samana mayam mabaraja
Dbammarajassa savaka
Taveva7 anukarapaya^
JambudipS, idbagata ti.
Tada ca Devanampiya-Tisso raja. Asokaranna pesitena
abbisekena ekamasabbisitto boti ? visakbapunnamayam
^ S. A. and B. °masa. ^ D munassa nam.
3 Sic 318 S. Min: ntande. 4 B. °nakkbattam°
5 B. palopetva. ^ B. akasi. 7 Min: tarn eva.
^ S. Taveva anukammaya. 9 B. abosi.
Sasana-Vamsa. 2
-^ 18 H$-
hi'ssa abhisekam akamsu. So ca Asokaraniia pesite
(Ihammapannakare ratanattayagunapatisamyuttam sasana-
pavattim acirasutam^ anussaramano tarn therassa: Samana
may am maharaja Dhammarajassa savaka ti vacanam sutva
ayya nu kho agata ti tavad eva a\Tidham nikkhipitva
ekamantam nisidi sammodaniyam katham kathayamano.
— Yath' aha:
A\aidham nikkhipitvana ekamantam upavisi
Nisajja raja sammodi balium atthupasamhitan ti-.
Sammodaniyam katham ca kurumane yeva tasmim tani
pi cattallsapurisasahassani agantva samparivaresuniJ,
Tada thero itare pi cha jane dassesi+. Raja disva ime
kada agata ti aha.
Maya saddhim yeva maharaja ti.
Idani pana Jamhudlpe ahhe pi evarupa samana santi ti.
Santi maharaja etarahi Jambudlpo kasavapajjoto isivata-
pativato tasmim —
Tevijja iddhipatta ca cetopariyayakovida
Khlnasava arahanto bahfi buddhassa savaka ti.
Bhante kena agat'atthas ti.
Neva maharaja udakena na thalena ti.
Raja akasena agata ti aiihasi. Thero atthi nu kho raiino
pahnaveyyattikan ti vimarnsanatthaya asannam ambarukkham
arabbha pahham pucchi.
Kin namo maharaja ay am rukkho ti. '
Ambarukkho niima bhante ti.
^ B. acirabhutam.
^ A. atthupasahnitan.
5 A. sampavaressum.
4 Min: dasseti.
5 D. agatatta.
-^ 19 f<-
Imam pana maharaja ambam muiicitva anno ambo atthi
va n atthi va ti.
Atthi bhante aiine pi bahu ambanikkha ti.
Imah ca amban te ca ambe muiicitva atthi nu kho
maharaja ahhe rukkha ti.
Atthi bhante te pana na ambarukkha ti.
Anne ca ambe anambe ca muiicitva atthi pana anno
rukkho ti.
Ayam eva bhante ambarukkho ti.
Saclhu maharaja pandito 'si ti. Atthi pana maharaja
te hataka ti.
Atthi bhante bahujana ti.
Te muhcitva ahhe keci ahhataka pi atthi maharaja ti.
Auhataka bhante hatakehi' bahutara ti.
Tava natake ca annatake ca muhcitva atth'anho koci
maharaja ti.
Aham^ eva bhante ti.
Sadhu maharaja atta nama attano neva hatako na
anhatako ti.
Atha thero pandito raja sakkhissati dhammam ahnatun
ti Culahatthipadopamasuttam kathesi.
Kathripariyosane raja tisu saranesu patitthahi saddhim
cattalisaya janasahassehl^ ti.
Tato param yam yam vattabbam tarn tarn Samanta-
pasadikadlsu vuttanayena veditabbaiu.
Iccevam Sihaladipe sasananuggahaka Mahindatherato
agata sissaparampara bahu honti gananapatham vitivatta.
Katham ? Maha - Mahindatherassa sisso Arittho nama
thero, tassa sisso Tissadatto +, tassa sisso Kalasumano, tassa
sisso Digho, tassa sisso Dighasumano, tassa sisso Kala-
sumano s, tassa sisso Nago, tassa sisso Buddharakkhito,
tassa sisso Tisso, tassa sisso Revato, tassa sisso Sumano,
tassa sisso Ciilanago, tassa sisso Dhammapalito^, tassa
sisso Khemo, tassa sisso Upatisso, tassa sisso Phussadevo,
I Min; natake ti. - D. A. ayam.
^ Min: panasahassehi. ^ A. Tissadattho.
5 A. Valasumano. '^ D. Tisso.
^- 20 Hg-
tassa sisso Sumano, tassa sisso Mahapadumo, tassa sisso
Mahasivo, tassa sisso Upali, tassa sisso Mahanago, tassa
sisso Abhayo, tassa sisso Tisso, tassa sisso Sumano, tassa
sisso Culabhayo, tassa sisso Tisso', tassa sisso Culadevo,
tassa sisso Sivo ti. Ayani yaya potthakarulhasankhata
catuttliasamgltika tava theraparampara ti datthabba.
Yuttam c'etam Atthakathayam: Yavajjatana tesam yeva
anteviisikaparamparabhutaya acariyaparamparaya abha-
tan^ ti veditabban ti.
Evam tesam sissaparamparabhuta acariyaparampara
yavajjatana sasane pakata hutva agacchanti ti veditabbam.
Sasane vinayadharehi j nama tilakkhanasampannehi bbavi-
tabbam. Tini hi vinayadharassa lakkhanani icchitabbani.
Katamani tini? Suttam c'assa svagatam hoti. Suva-
vatthitam"^ suvinicchitam suttato anuvyanjanato ti idam
ekam lakkkanam.
Vinaye kbo pana tbito boti asamhiro ti idam dutiyam.
Acariyaparampara kbo pan'assa suggabita hoti sumanasi-
kata supadharita tis idam tatiyam.
Tattba acariyaparampara kbo jian' assa suggabita hoti
ti theraparampara sissaparampara^ c'assa sutthu gahita
hoti sumanasikata ti sutthu manasikata avajjitamatte ujja-
Htapadipo viya hoti.
Supadharita ti sutthu upadharita pubbaparanusandhito
atthato karanato ca upadharita attano matim pahaya
acariyasuddhiya vutta hoti. Mayham acariyo asukacariyassa
santike ugganhi so asukassa ti evam sabbam acariya-
paramparatheravadangam ilharitva yava Upalithero samma-
sambuddhassa santike ugganhi ti papetva thapeti. Tato pi
aharitva Upalithero sammasambuddhassa santike ugganhi,
Dasakathero attano upajjhayassa Upalitherassa, Sona-
kathero attano upajjhayassa Dasakatherassa, Siggavathero
' D. omits. ^ A. B. abhatanti ti.
3 A. Min: °dharo hi.
■» Min. atid B. supavatti. D. suvapatti.
5 D. adds yam.
^ All MSS. saparampara. Min: corr. to sissa"
-^ 21 H^
attano upajjhayassa Sonakatherassa , Moggaliputta-Tissa-
thero attano upajjhayassa Siggavatherassa ' Candavajji-
ttherassa ca ti evam sabbam ficariyaparamparatherava-
daiigam aharitva attano acariyam pripetva thapeti. Evam
uggahita hi acariyaparampara suggahita hoti. Evam
asakkontena pana dve tayo parivatta uggahetabba. Sabba-
pacchimena hi nayena yatha acariyo ca acariyacariyo ca
palin ca paripucchafi ca vadanti tatha natum vattati ti.
Yathavuttatheraparampara pana bhagavato dharamanakala-
to patthaya yava potthakarulhiX mukhapathen' eva pitakatta-
yam dharesum. Pariiaunnam pana katva potthake likhitva
na thapenti.
Evam mahathera dukkarakammam katva sasanam pag-
ganhimsu. Tatr' idam vatthu.
Sihaladipe kira Candalatissabhayeua saiikhubhitva - devo
ca avassitva dubbhikkiiabhayara uppajji. Tada Sakko de-
vanam indo agantva tumhe bhante tepitakaniJ dliaretum na
sakkhissatha, navam pana aruhitva Jambudiiiam gacchatha'*.
Sace nava appahonaka bhaveyya kattbena va veluna va
taratha, abhayatthaya pana mayam rakkhissama ti rdia.
Tadil satthimatta bhikkhil samuddatlram gantva j5una
etad ahosi: mayam s Jambudipam na gaccbissama idh' eva
vasitva tepitakam dharissama ti. Tato paccha navii titthato
nivattitva Sibaladipekadesam Malayajanapadam gantva
midaphaladilii eva yapetva sajjbayam akamsu. Chataka-
bhayena atipllita hutva evam pi katura asakkonta valu-
katale^ uram thapetva sisena sisam abhimukhani katva
vacam aniccharetva manasa yeva akamsu. Evam dvadasa-
vassani saddhim atthakathaya tepitakam rakldiitva sasanam
anuggahesum.
Dvadasavassesu pana atikkantesii tain bhayam vupa-
samitva pubbe Jamlnidipam gacchanta satta bliikkbusata
agantva Sibaladipekadesam Rrimajanapade Mandalar-
amaviharam apa jj ini su.
' B. Siijffa" ^ B. saiikhum bhitva.
'b
MSS. omit te. ^ B. sfaccha ti.
b'
5 S. D. yam. ^ D. °thale.
-^ 22 f<-
Te pi satthimatta bhikkhu tam eva viharam gantva
annamanfiara sammantetva^ sajjhayimsu. Tada afinamaiifiam
samenti ^ na virujjhanti. Gaiigodakena viya Yamunodakam
samsandenti. Evam pitakattayam mukhapatlieii' eva dha-
retviX mahathera dukkarakammam karonti ti veditabbaniJ.
Yam pi pariyattim ekapadamattam pi avirajjhitva
dliarenti tam dukkarakammam eva, Sihaladipe kira
Pumiabbasukassa nama kutumbiyassa putto Tissathero
buddhavacanam iigganbitva imam Jambudipam agantva
Yonaka-Dhammarakkhitatherassa santike buddhavacanam
ugganhitva gacchanto navam abhiruhanatitthe ekasmim
pade uppannakam kho yojanasatamaggam nivattitva aca-
riyassa santikam agaccbanto antaramagge ekassa kutum-
bikassa pai"ibam4 kathesi. So pasiditva satasabassagghana-
kam kambalam adasi. So pi tam aharitva acariyassa
adasi. Thero vasiyil kottetvas nisidanattbane paribhandam
karesi. Kim atthayS ti? Pacchimaya janataya anugga-
battbaya. Evam kir'assa abosi: amhakam gatamaggam
avajjitva^ anagate sabrahmacarino patipattim/ pure-
tabbam mahiiissantl ti. Tissathero pi acariyassa santike
kaiikham chinditva Sihaladipam eva sakatthanam agamasi ti.
Iccevam pariyattim ekapadamattam pi avirajjhitva dha-
ranam pi dukkarakammam eva ti datthabbam.
Yam pi yebhuyyena pagunam na karonti tassa anantara-
dhanatthaya asammosatthaya ^ uggahadharanadivasena rak-
khanam pi karonti tam dukkarakammam eva. Sihaladipe
yeva kira mahabhaye ekass'eva bhikkhuno mahaniddeso
paguno ahosi. Atthacatunikayika-Tissatberassa upajjhayo
Mahatipitakathero nama Maharakkhitatheram aha: avuso
Mahfirakkhita asukassa santike Mahaniddesam ganhabi ti.
Papo kir'ayam bhante na ganhuml ti. Ganh'avuso ahani
te santike nisidissami ti. Sadhu bhante tumhesu nisinnesu
^ A. B. sammannetva. ^ S. D. santi.
3 Min: veditabba. •* Min. and A. pahham.
5 B. corrects to vasiLa kqttetva. A. casiya kottetva.
D. kotthetva. ^ A. B. Apajjitva.
7 D. patitthapattim. ^ B. asammohatthaya.
-^ 23 H5-
ganhissaml ti patthapetva, rattindivam nirantaram pariya-
punanto osanadivase hettlia mafice itthim disva bhante
sutam yeva me pubbe: sac' aham evam janeyyam na idi-
sassa santike dbammam pariyapimeyyan ti aha. Tassa
pana santike bahu mabathera ugganbitva Mahaniddesam
patittbapesum.
Evam yam yebbuyyena pagunam na karonti tassa anan-
taradbanattbaya asammosattbaya uggabadbaranadivasena
rakkbanam pi dukkarakammam yeva ti dattbabbam.
Iccevam bbagavato dbaramanakalato pabbuti cirakalam
yatbavuttamabatheraparampara pariyattim mukbapatben'
eva dbaresum.
Abo vata poranikanam mabatberanam satipaniia samadbi-
vepullataya^ bi te mukbapatben' eva dbriretum sakkil ti.
Mukbapatben' eva poranikatberanam pariyattidbaranam pan-
canavutadhikani catusatani abosi. Bbagavato parinibba-
nato Mabavamsa-Sarattbasamgabesu agatanayena jinacakke
pannasadbike catusate sampatte Tambapannidipe rajunam
attbamako Saddbatissassa nama ranno putto Yattagamani
nama raja rajjam patva cbavassakale anagate satta bina-
satipafifiasamadbika butva na sakkbissanti mukbapatbena
dbaretun ti upaparikkbitva pubbe vuttebi mabatberebi
anupubbena agata pancamatta mabatberasata Yattagamani-
rajanam nissaya Tambapannidipe padese^ Mabiyajanapade
Alokalene attbakatbaya saba pitakattayam pottbake aro-
pesum. Tan ca yatbavuttasamgltiyo upanidbaya catuttba-
samgiti yeva nama ti veditabba.
Yuttam c'etam Sarattbadlpaniyam nama Yinayatikayam :
Catuttbasamgitisadisa bi pottbakarobasamglti ti.
Sibaladlpe pana Yattagamaniraja Marammarattbe Siri-
kbettanagare eko nama Kukkutasisaraja ca ekakalena
rajjam karesi.
Amarapuramapakassa ranno kale Slbaladipabbikkbiibi
idba pesitasandesakatbayam pana tettimsadbikacatusate
sampatte pottbakanilbam akamsu ti agatam.
^ B. vepbullataya. ^ B. dipekadese.
->« 24 HS~
Vuttam h'etam tattba:
Tettimsadhikacatuvassasataparimanakalan ti.
Idam Sihaladipe yava potthakarulha sasanassa pa-
titthauam.
Atlvaparam Jambudipe Sihaladipe ca bhikkbu visum
visum ganavasena bbijjimsu yatba Anottatadabato ^ nik-
kbamananadiya Ganga-Yamunadivasena bbijjanti ti. Tattba
Jambudipe gananam bbijjamanatam upari yeva vakkbama.
Sibaladipe pana gananam bbijjamanata evam dattbabba.
^ Katbam? Sibaladipe sasanassa patittbapayamanakalato
attbrirasridbikavassasate sampatte Vattagamanlranna kara-
pite Abbayagirivibare Parivarakbandbakam patbato attbato
ca vipallasam katva Mabrivibaravasiganato putbu butva
eko gano bbijji.
So Abbayagirivasigano nama Dbammarucigano ti ca
tass' eva namam.
Abbayagirivasiganassa bbijjamanato dvecattallsadbikati-
vassasate sampatte Mabasenena nama ranna karapite
Jetavanavibrire bbikkbii ubbato Vibbangapatbe viparita-
vasena abbisankbaritva Abbayagirivasiganato visum eko
gano abosi.
So Jetavanavasigano nama Sagaliyagaiio ti ca tass' eva
namam.
Jetavanavasiganassa bbijjamrinakalato ekavassadbikanara
tinnam vassasatanam upari Kurundavasino Kolambavasino
ca bbikkbii bbagineyya-Datbripatim nama rajanam nissaya
ubbato Vibbanga - Parivarakbandbakapatbe viparitavasena
abbisankbaritva yatbavuttebi dvibi ganebi visum butva
Mabavibaravasiganuttamam tulayitva upacaretva Maba-
vibaranamam gabetva eko gano bbijji.
Evam Sibaladipe Maba-Mabindatberadinam vam?abbii-
tena Mabavibaravasiganena saddbim cattaro gana bbijjimsu.
Tattba Mabavibaravasigano yeva eko dbammavadi abosi.
Sesil pana adbammavadino. Te ca pana^ adbammavadino
gana bbiitattbam pabaya abbiitattbena dbammara agarum
katva carimsu ti vacanato Sibaladipe adbammavadino tayo
' B. Anodatta" ^ Min: tayo.
->t 25 f<-
pi alajjino gana parimandalasuppaticliannadi sikkliapadani
anadiyitva vicarirasu. Tato patthn^ya sasane ekaccanam
bhikkhtinam nanappakriravasena nivasanaparupanadlni dis-
santl ti veditabbam.
Adhammavadigananam bbijjamrmakrilato sattavisadbi-
kaiiam pancasatanam vassasabassanan ca upari Sirisam-
ghabodbi nama raja MabavibSraganassa pakkbo butva
adbammavadino tayo gane nigganbitva' jinasasanam pagga-
besi. So ca Sirisamgbabodbiraja ambakam Marammarattbe
Arimaddananagare Anuriiddbena nama ranna samakrda-
vasena rajjasampattim anubbavi. Tato paccba Sibaladipe
Vobaratissassa nama ranno kale Kapilena nama amaccena
saddbim mantetva Mabavibaravasino bbikkbii nissaya
adbammavadigane nigganbitva jinasasanam pagganbasi.
Tato paccba ca Gotbabbayassa nama ranno kale
Abbayagirivasino bbikkbu parasamuddam pabbajetva
Mabavibaravasino bbikkbu nissaya sasanam visodbayi.
Tato paccba pi Gotbabbayaranno puttabbutassa Maba-
senassa nama ranno kale Abbayagirivasinam bbikklmnam
abbbantare Samgbamitto nama eko bbikkbu ranno pa-
dbanacariyo butvil Maba-Mabindatberadinam arabant-
anarp. nivasattbanabbutam Mabavibararamam vinassituni
Mabiilsenaranna mantetva arabbi.
Tada nava vassani Mabavibaro bbikkbusunno ^ abosi.
Abo vata mabatberanam mabiddbikanam nivasanattba-
nam j alajjino bbikkbii vinassapesuni suvannabamsanam
nivasanattbanam kaka viya ti.
Jetavanavasinaii ca bbikkbimam abbbantare eko Tisso
nama bbikkbu ten' eva ranna mantetva Mabavibare simam
samiibani. Acbekatta pana tesam simasamubanakammam
na sampajji ti.
Abo vata dussllauam papakanam kammara accbariyam.
Seyyatba pi nama sakbamigo appaggbo kasivatthani
mabaggbam l)bindati.
^ A. niggabetva. , , ; . ,
^ B. bbikkbu sanno.
3 A. and B. nivasattbanara.
"^ 26 ^<r-
Evam eva bhinditabbavatthuna bhedakapuggalo ' ati-
viya duro ahosi ti.
Bhavanti c'ettha:
Yatha sakbamigo papo appaggho yeva kasikam
Mabaggbam kaccbacbinnamcbinnam^ mabussabena
cbindati.
Evam adbammavadi papo
Dbammavadiganain subbam
MabussiXbena bbindayi
Abo accbariyo ayam.
Araka durato asum
BbinditabbebiJ bbedaka
Bbumito' va* bbavagganto (?)
Abo kammam ajanatans ti.
Iccevam^ adbammavadigananam balavataya dbamma-
vadigano paribayati. Yatba bi gijjbasakunassa pakkba-
vatena suvannabamsa pakatiya tbatum na sakkonti evam
eva adbammavadinam balavataya dbammavixdi paribayati.
Byaggbavane7 viya suvannamigo niliyitva* gocaram ganbati
yatba rucivasena dbammam caritum okasam na labbi.
Sibaladipe sasanassa patittbanato dvisattatadhikanam
catusatanam vassasabassanan ca upari sammasambuddbassa
parinibbanato attbasattatadbikanam? vassasatanam upari
Mabaraja nama bbiipalo rajjam karesi. So pana raja
Udumbaragirivasi. Kassapattberapamukba Mabavibarava-
sino bbikkbu tani eva rajanam nissaya sasane malain
visodbesum. Yatba beranniko biranne malan ti Maba-
vibaravasiganato anne adbammavadino uppabbajetva vi-
sodbesum. So ca Mabaraja ambakam Marammarattbe
* B. vattbam na bbedakam puggalo.
2 D. kacca jinnarajinnara. A. (md B. kacca cbiunam-
cbinnam. 3 A. cbindital^bebi. ^ S. pabba va°
5 A. D. S. janatan ti. ^ B. Iccetam.
7 Min: vyaggbavasena. ^ B. nikiyitva.
'' B. attbasatadbikanam.
-^ 27 -^
Arimaddananagare Narapati'-can-na-su-na nama ranna
samakalavasena rajjam karesi ti veditabbo.
Tato paccha pi Vijayabahurajanam Parakkamabaliu-
rajanan ca nissaya Maliaviharavasino bhikkhu sasanam
parisuddham akamsu. Adhammavadino sabbe pi uppabba-
jetva Mahavibaravasigano yeva eko patitthahi. Yatha
abbhadi-upakkilesamalehi vimutto nisanatho ti.
Sirisamgbabodhiraja Voharika - Tissaraja Gotbabbaya
raja ti ete rajano sasanam visodbenta pi sabbena sabbam
adbammavadigananam avinassanato sasanam parisuddbam
na^ tava abosi. Sirisamgbabodbimabarafmo Mabriraimo
Vijayabahuraiiiio Parakkamabriburauno ti etesam yeva
rajunam krde sabbena sabbam adbammavadinam vinassa-
natO'^ sasanam parisuddbam abosi. Tada pana adbamma-
vadino sisam pi uttbabitum na sakka yatba arunuggamane
kosiya ti. Aparabbage pana ciram kalam atikkante mic-
cbixdittbikanam vijatiyanam (?) bbayena Laiikadipe sasanam
osakkitva ganapuranamattassa pi bbikkbusamgbassa avijja-
manataya Mahavijayabrdmranno kale Ramafifiadesato
samgbam anetva sasanam patittbripesi. Tato paccba ca
Yimaladbammasuriyassa nama ranno kale Eakkbanga-
purarattbato'* samgbam anetva sasanam patittliapesi. Tato
paccba ca Vimalassa nama ranno kale tato yeva samgbam
anetva sasanam patittbripesi.
Tato paccba ca Kittissirirajasibassa nama ranno kale
Siyamarattbato samgbam anetva tatli' eva akasi ti.
Ayam Sibaladipe sasanassa osakkanakatba.
Tato paccba jinasasane navutadbike attbavassasate sam-
patte Buddbadasassa nama rafmo krde eko dbammakathi-
katbero tbapetva Yinayapitakam Abbidbammapitakan ca
avasesam Suttantapitakam Sibalabbasaya parivattitva abbi-
saiikbaritva tbapesi. Tan ca karanam Culavamse vuttam.
Tassa kira Buddbadasassa rafmo putta asitimatta asiti
mabasavakanam namen' eva vobarita'besum.
' B. Narapatiranna suna. Min: Narapati ca Xa-su-na.
2 D. omits. J D- vinayassanato. B. corrects to above.
4 D. S. Bakkbapura^
-^ 28 H^
Tesu puttesu Sariputtatherassa namena voharito eko
Upatisso nama rajakumaro pitari devam gate dvecattalisa
vassani rajjam kfiresi. Tato paccha kanittho Malianamo
nama rajakumriro dvasiti vassani rajjam karesi. Tassa ranfio
kale jinacakke tettiinsadhikanavuti vasse Slhaladipe cha-
sattbimattanam rajunam puranakale Buddhaghoso nama
tliero Sihaladlpam gantva Silialabhasaya likhite attha-
kathagandhe Magadhabhasaya parivattitva likbi. So pana
Mabanamaraja amhakam Marammarattbe Siripaccaya-
nagare Sa-na-la-nab-kro-nab ^ namakena rafina samakalo
butva rajjam karesi. Parittanidane pana Bru-mam-ti^
namakena ranna samakrdo butva rajjam karesi ti vuttam.
Tani na yujjati yeva.
Sibaladipe pana Kittissirimegbo nama raja butva navame
vasse tasmim yeva dipe rajunam dvasattbimattanani pura-
nakrde jinacakke timsadbike attbasatavasse Jambudipe
Krdingapurato Kubasivassa^ nama ranfio jamata Danta-
kumaro Hemamalan nama rajadbitaram gabetva datba-
dbatum tbenetva navaya taritva Sibaladlpani agamasi.
Jinacakke timsadbikadvivassasate Jettbatissaraja nava
vassani rajjam kriresi Buddbadasaraja ektinavisativassani
Upatissaraja ca dvicattalisavassani Mabanamaraja dva-
visati vassani ti sabbani sampinditva jinasasanam dvattim-
sadbikanavavassasatapamanam boti. Tasmifi ca kale
yada dvibi vassebi imam abosi tada Mabanamaraiino krde
timsadbikanavavassasatamatte'' sasane Buddbagboso nama
tbero Laiikadipam agamasi.
Amarapuramapakassa raiirio kale Sibaladipakebis bbik-
kbubi pesitasandesapanne pana cbapannasadbikanava-
vassasatatikkantesii ti vuttam.
Evam ettba tbatva Buddbagbosatberassa attbuppattim
sankbepamattam*^ vakkbami. Katbam?
' D. Na-la-nrdi-kro-iiah. A. San-lan-krom. B. Sa-vu laii
kro vu. ^ B. Bru-mam-tbi. B. Bru-ma-iudi-tbi. A. °tblb.
3 B. Kubassivassa. Min: Gubasibassa.
■* all Jl/SS. °navutivassamatte. 5 Min: Siludadipe.
^ B. sankbetamattam.
-^ 29 r<-
Silialabhasakkharehi parivattitam pariyattisasanam Ma-
gadhabhasakkliarena ko naiiia puggalo parivattitum sakkhis-
sati ti mahathera nimantayitva Tavatimsabhavanam gantva
(jrhosam nama devaputtam disva saddhiin Sakkena devanam
indena tarn yacitvS bodhirukkhasamipe Ghosagame Ke-
sassa nama brabmanassa Kesiya nama brabmaniya
kuccbimbi patisandbim ganbapesum.
Kbadatba bbonto pivatba bbonto ti adi biTibmananam
aiinamannani gbosakale vijiXyauatta Gboso ti namam akasi.
Sattavassikakale so tinnani vedanam paragu abosi, Atba
kbo ekena arabantena saddbim vedakatbam sallapanto tarn
katbam nittbapetva kusala dbamma akusala avyakata
dbammii ti adina paramattbam vedam nama buddba-
mantam puccbi. Tada so tarn sutva ugganbitukamo butva
tassa arabantassa santike pabbajitva devasikam devasikam
pitakattayam sattbimattebi padasahassebi sajjbayam akasi.
Yacuggatam akasi. Ekamasen' eva tinnam pitakanam
priragu abosi. Tato paccba rabo ekako va nisinnassa etad
abosi: Biiddbabbasite pitakattaye mama va panna adbika
udabu upajjbayassa va ti. Tarn kriranam natva upajjba-
cariyo niggabam katva ovadi. So samvegapatto butva
kbamapetuni vandi. Upajjbacariyo tvam avuso Sibaladlpam
gantva pitakattayam Sibalabbasakkbarena Kkbitam Maga-
dbabbasakkbarena likbabi evam sati abam kbamissami ti
aba. Buddbagboso ca pitaram miccbadittbibbavato mo-
cetva acariyassa vacanam sirasa patiggabetva pitakattayain
bkbitum Sibaladipam navaya agamasi^
Tada samuddamajjbe tibi divasebi taranto Buddba-
dattatbero ca Sibaladipato navaya agaccbanto antara-
magge devrmam anubbavena afinamannam passitva karanam
puccbitva janitva janitva ca Buddbadattatbero evam aba:
Maya avuso kato Jinalamkriro appasaro ti maunitva
pitakattayam parivattitum likbitum okasam nadamsu.
Tvam pana pitakattayam samvannebi ti vatva attano
Sakkena devanam indena dinnam baritakipbalam ayomaya-
lekbanadandam nisitasilaii ca Buddbagbosatberassa adasi.
Min: agamasi.
-^ 30 f^
Evam tesam dvinnam theranam anfiamanfiain sallapan-
tanam yeva dve nava sayam eva apanetva gacchimsu.
Buddhaghosatbero ca Sihaladlpam patva pathamam Sam-
ghapalatheram passitva : pitakattayam Magadhablifisak-
kliarena parivattetum agato 'mhi ti karanam arocetva
Silialabliikkhu ca sile patittbaya ti adi gatbam niyyadetva
imissa gatbaya attbam pitakattayam aloletva samvannebi
ti uyyojesum.
Tasmim yeva divase sayanbakalato pattbaya yatba vutta-
gatbam pamukbam katva Visuddbimaggam akasi. Katva
tam kammam nippbadetva^ tassa fianapabbavam vimam-
setukamo devanam indo tan ca gandbam antaradbapesi.
Puna pi tbero akasi. Tatb' eva devanam indo antara-
dbapesi. Puna pi tbero akasi. Evam tikkbattum kara-
petva^ pubbagandbe pi dassesi^ tinnam pi gandbanam
afmamaimara ekapadamattena pi visesata nattbi Samgbapa-
latbero ca tam aradbayitva pitakattayam niyyadesi. Evam
Visuddbimagge Samgbaprdatberassa ayacanam'* arabbba
Visuddbimaggo kato ti agatam.
Buddbagbosuppattikatbayam pana Samgbarajatberassa
ayacanam arabbba ti agatam.
Ayam Buddbagbosuppattikatbayam agatanayena dassita-
Buddbagbosuppattikatbasankbepo.
Culavamse pan' evam agato. Buddbagbosatbero nama
mababodbirukkbasamipe ekasmim brabmanagame vijato
tinnam pi vedanam paragu abosi. Tesu tesu vadesu ca
aticbeko. So annebi ca saddbirn puccbavyakaranakammam
kattukamo Jambudipatale abindanto ekam vibaram patva
tasmim va agantukabbavena nisidi. Tasmin ca vibare
Eevato nama tbero vasi. Tena tberena saddbirn saUapanto
so brabmanamanavo tisu vedesu aloletva panbam puccbi.
Puccbitam puccbitam tbero vyakasi. Tberassa pana puc-
cbitam panbam maiiavo na sakka vyakatum. Atba
manavo puccbi: Ko namayam bbante manto ti. Buddba-
' D. nippa" ^ B. antaradbapetva.
3 A. corrects to dasse pi. ■* A. B. yacanam.
-^i 31 H5-
manto namriyan ti vutte ugganliitukamo hutva therassa
santike pabbajitva pitakattayam ugganlii. Aciren' eva
tinnam pi pitakanam paragu ahosi. Buddhass' eva ghoso
yassa atthi ti Biiddhaghoso ti namena pakato ahosi.
Buddhaghoso ca ayasmato Revatassa santike nisidanto
Nanodayan nama gandham Atthasalinin ca gandham akasi.
Tato paccba parittattliakatham kattukamo hutva arabhi.
Tada acariyo evam aha:
Jambudiiie pana avuso palimattam yeva atthi attha-
katha* pana natthi. Acariyavado ca bhinno hutvil atthi.
Ten' eva Maha-Mahindatherena anlta atthakatha tisu ca
saingitisu aruiha paliyo Sariputtatheradihi desito kathamaggo
Sihaladipe atthi.
Tvam gantva Magadhabhasakkharena likhahi ti^ uyyoji-
yamano Buddhaghosathero Sihaladipam gantva Anura-
dhapure Mahaviharam pavisitva Samghapalatherassa santike
saddhim Sihalatthakathaya theravade sutva atthakatham
karissami ti arocesi. Sihalabhikkhu ca pubbe vuttanayen'
eva sile patitthaya ti adi gatham niyyadesum. Buddha-
ghoso ca saddhim atthakathaya pitakattayam samkhipitva
Visuddhimaggam akasi.
Pubbe vuttanayen' eva Sakko antaradhapetva tikkhattum
karapesi. Samghapalathero pi aradhayitva pitakattayam
niyyadesi ti.
Iviiica pi nanagandhesu nanakarehi Buddhaghosuppatti
agata. Tatha pi Buddhaghosatherassa Sihaladipam gantva
pitakattayassa likhanam-3 atthakathanah ca karanam eva
pamanan ti manokilittham na uppadetabban ti Buddha-
ghosathero pitakattayam likhitva Jambudipam paccaga-
masi^.
Iccevam palibhasaya pariyattim parivattitvas paccha
acariyaparamparasissanusissavasehi " Sihaladipe jinacakkam
majjhantikamsumali viya atidibbati. Anekakotipamanehi
6
' A. D. atthakathaya. B. atthakathayo.
- B. likheiil ti. D. °hi tain. ^ A. linam.
< A. D. pacchagamasi. s A. parivattetva.
^ A. pabbajja. 7 All MSS. hut D. sissavasehi.
~>- 32 r<^
sotapanna-sakadagami-anagami-araliantehi Lankadlpam ati-
sobliati sabbapaliphullena tiyojanakaparicliattakarukkhena
Tavatimsabbavanam viva sabapattapadumadibi^ mabapok-
kbaranl viya tesu tesu tbanesu maggamabamaggaapa-
nagbaradvaratittbavanapabbatagubamandiravibarasriladlsu
aladdbamaggapbalattbanan nama kifici nattbi tbokam aga^
metva pindaya tittbamanapadese pi maggapbalani kibbimsu
yeva. Maggapbalani saccbikarontanam puggalanam babulla-
taya ay am putbujjano ay am putbujjano ay am putbujjano
ti aiiguHm pasaretva dassetabbo boti. Ekasmim kale
Sibaladipe piitbujjanabbikkbu nama n'attbi.
Tatba bi vuttam Vibbangattbakatbayam:
Ekavaram piitbujjanabbikkbu nama nattbi ti.
Abbinnalabblnam kira mabiddbikanam gamanagamana-
vasena suriyobbasam alabbitva dbannakottaka^ matugama
dbafmam kottitum okasam na labbimsu. Devalokato
Sumanasamanero dakkbinakkbakam Sibaladipam anetva
tassa patibariyam dassanavasena udakabindtibi tiyojana-
satam sakalam pi Laiikadipam vyapetva bbagavata pari-
bbuttacetiyanganam viya butva navaya gaccbanta maba-
samudde udakato nalikeramattam pi disva sakala-Lanka-
dipam pujenti. Maba-Mabindatberassa santike Arittbat-
tberena saddbim pancamatta bbikkbusata patbaman tava
Yinayapitakam ugganbimsii ti. Imebi karanebi Laiikadipam
jinacakkassa patittbanam Imtva varadipan ti namam pati-
labbi. Sibaladipe yeva pitakattayam pottbakariilbavasena
patittbapetva tato pacclia Coranagassa nama ramio kale
sakala- Laiikadipam dubbbikkbabbayena piletva pitakatta-
yam dbarenta bbikkbu Jambudipani agamamsu.
Anagantva tattb' eva tbita pi bbikkbii cbatakabbayena
piletva udarapatalam bandbitva kuccbim valukarasimbi
tbapetva pitakattayam dbaresum.
Kutakannatissassa ranno kale yeva dubbbikkbabbayam
vupasamitva Jambudipato bbikkbu puna gantva^ Sibaladipe
bi tbitebi bbikkbiibi saddbim Mabavibrire pitakattayam
• ^ A. satapatta° ^ Min: co7T. to °kottbaka.
3 D. gatanattha.
-^ 33 K^
avirodhapetva samasamam katva thapesum. Tliapetva ca
pana Slliajadlpe yeva suttliu dharesiim.
Tatth' eva atthakathayo Buddhaghosathero Magadha-
bhasaya parivattetva viraci. Pacclia ca yebliuyyena tatth'
eva atthakatha-tlka-anumadhulakkhanaganthigandliantara-
ni akamsu.
Puna sasanam nabhe raviiidu va pakatan ti. Tattlia
Buddhavamsatthakatham Buddliadattathero akasi. Iti-
vuttodana - Cariyapitaka- Thera - Therl-Vimanavatthu - Peta-
vatthu - Nettiatthakathayo ilcariya - Dhammapalathero akasi.
So ca acariya-Dbammapfilathero Sihaladipassa samipe
Damilaratthe Padaratitthambi nivasitatta Sibaladipe yeva
samgabetva vattabbo.
Patisambbidamaggattbakatbam Mabanamo nama tbero
akasi. Mabaniddesattbakatbam Upaseno nama tbero akasi.
Abbidbammatikam pana Anandatbero akasi. Sa ca
sabbasam tikrmam adibbiitatta Mubitlka ti pakata.
Visuddbiinaggassa mabatlkam , Dlgbanikayattbakatbaya
tikain, Majjbimanikayattbakatbaya tikam, Samyuttanikay-
attbakatbaya tikam sa ti imayo acariya-Dbammaprdatbero
akasi.
Sarattbadlpanim nama Vinayatikam Anguttaranikaya-
tikafi ca Parakkama-Baburanna yacito Sririputtatbero
akasi. Vimativinodanim nama Vinayatikam Damilarattba-
vasi Kassapatbero akasi.
Anutlkam pana acariya - Dbammapalatbero. Sa ca
Mulatikaya anuttanattbani uttanani katva samvannitatta
anutika ti vuccati.
Visuddbimaggassa Ciilatikani Madbudipanifi ca aniiatara
tbera akanisu.
Sa ca Mulatikaya attbavasesani ca anuttanattbani utta-
nani ca katva Midatikaya saddbim samsauditva katatta
madburasatta ca Madbudipani ti vuccati.
Mobaviccbedanim pana lakkbanagandbam Kassapatbero
akasi.
Abhidbammavataram pana Rupavupavibbagam Vinaya-
viniccbayau ca Buddbadattatbero, Vinayasamgabam
Sririputtatbero , Kbuddasikkbam Dbanimasiritbero , Para-
Sasana-Vamsa. o
-^ 34 r^
matthavinicchayam Namarupapariccheclam Abhidhamm-
atthasamgahan ca Anuruddhathero, Saccasaiildiepam
Dhainmaprilathero, Khemam Kliemathero te ca sankliepato
samvannitatta sukbena ca lakkbaniyatta lakkbanagandba ti
vuccanti.
Tesam pana samvannanasu Abbidbammattbasamgabassa
j)oranatikain Nava-Vimalabuddbitbero ' akasi, Sacca-
s ankbepa - Namarupapariccbeda - Kbema - Abbidbammavata-
ranam poranatikam Vacissara-Mabasamitbero, Para-
mattbaviniccbayassa poranatikam Mababodbitbero.
Abbidbammattbasamgababbidbammavatarabbinavatikayo
Sumangalasamitbero, Saccasankbepabbinavatikam Aramia-
A'asitbero.
NamarupapariccbedribbiuavatikamMabasaniitbero, Para-
mattbaviniccbayabbinavatikam annataratbero , Vinaya-
viniccbayatikam Revatatbero, Kbuddasikkbaya puranatlkam
Mabayasatbero , taya yeva abbiuavatikam Samgbarak-
kbitatbero ti.
Vajirabiiddbim nama Vinayagantbipadattbam Yajira-
buddbitbero.
Culagai.itbi-Majjbimagantbi-Mabagantbim ca Sibaladipa-
vasino tbera. Te ca padakkamena asamvannetva anuttana-
ttbane yeva samvannitatta gantbipadattba ti vuccanti.
Abbidbanapadipikam pana Maba - Moggallanatbero,
Attbavyakbyanam^ Culabuddbatbero , Vuttodayam Sam-
bandbacintanam 3 Subodbalamkarafi ca Samgbarakkbita-
tbero.
Vyakaranaiu Moggallanatbero, Mabavamsam, Ciila-
vamsam, Dipavamsani, Tbiipavamsam, Bodbivamsam, Dbatu-
varasam ca Sibaladipavasino tbera.
Datbadbatuvamsam pana Dbammakittitbero akasi.
Ete ca palimuttakavasena vuttatta gandbantara ti
A'uccanti.
Iccevam Buddbagbosadayo tberavara yatbabalam yatba-
sattim pariyattisasanam upattbambbetva babiibi miilebi
babubi sakbahi babiibi ca vitapebi upattbambbiyamano
' B. 03»ifonava. ' iliAS/S. Attbavyakkbanam. 3 B. °cittam.
-^ 35 HS-
vepiillam apajjamano mahanigrodharukklio viya tliiram
liutva cirakalam titthati ti veditabbam.
Idam Sihaladipe potthakarulhato paccba sasanassa
patittbanam.
Ete pi ca mabatbera yatba sattim yatba balam
Attbakatbadayo katva maccumukbam upagamum.
Seyyatba pi ca lokasmim obbasitvana^ candima
Avabitvana sattanam bitam attliam va gaccbati.
Evam eva mabatbera nanobbasebi bbasiya
Avabitvana sattanam bitam maccum upagamuni ti.
Iti Sasanavamse Sibaladipikasasanavamsakatbamaggo
nama dutiyo pariccbedo.
Idani yatbatbapitamatikavasena Suvannabbumirattbe
Sasanavamsakatbamaggassa vattum okaso anuppatto tasma
Suvannabbiimirattbasasanavamsakatbamaggam arabbis-
sami.
Tattba Suvannabbiimi ti tisu Ramannarattbesu ekassa
namam. Tini bi Ramannarattbani bonti Hanisavati-Miittima-
Suvannabbumivasena. Ekadesena sa])bam pi Ramanna-
rattbam gabetabbam. Tattba pana UkL"ipajanapade ^
Tapbussa-Bballike 3 adim katva bbagavato abbisambujjbitva
sattasattabesu atikkantesu yeva asalbimasassa junbapak-
kbapaficamadivasato pattbaya Eamannarattbe sasanain
patittbabi.
Idam Ramannarattbe patbamam sasanassa patittbanam.
Bbagavato abbisambiiddbakrdato pubbe yeva Aparantaka-
rattbe Subbinnanagare Tissaraiifio kale ekassa amaccassa
Tisso Jayo ca ti dve putta abesum. Te gibibbave samvegam
labbitva mabasamiiddassa samlpe Gajjagirimbi nama pab-
bate isipabbajjam pabbajjitva nisidimsu. Tada nagiya
' A. obbasetvana. ^ S. Ulbipa"
3 A. Tapbussii. B. Tbapbussii.
-^ 36 f<-
vijjridharo sautbavam katva dve andaui vijayitva sa nagi
lajjaya tani vijahitva gacclii.
Tada jettho Tissakumaro tani labliitva kanitthena saddhim
vibhajitva' ekam ekassa santike thapesi. Kale atikkante
tehi andehi dve maiiussa vijayimsu. Te dasavassavaye
sampatte kanittbassa andato vijayane dabaro krdam katva
Majjbimadese Mitbilanagare Gavampati nama kiimaro
butva uppajji. So sattavassikakrde buddbassa bbagavato
santike niyyadetva pabbajetva aciren' eva araba abosi.
Jettbassa pana aiidato vijayane dabaro dvadasavassikakale
Sakko devanam indo agantva Ramannarattbe Sudbamma-
puram nama nagaram mapetva Sibaraja ti namena tattba
rajjam karapesi. Sikalekbane pana Sirimasoko ti namena
ti vuttani. Gavampatitbero ca attano mataram dattbukamo
Mitbilanagarato agantum arabbi. Tada dibbacakkbuna
matuya kalam katabbavan fiatva idani me mata kubim
nppajjatl ti avajjanto^ babullena nesadake vattanam niva-
sauattbanabbtite dese uppajjati ti natva sac' rdiam gantva
na ovadeyyam matli me apayagamanlyam apuiinam vicinitva
catiisu apayesu uppajjeyya ti cintetva bbagavantam yacitva
E-amannarattbam vebasamaggena agaccbi. Ramannarattbe
Siidbammapnram patva attano bbatuna Sibarajena saddbim
rattbavasinam dbammam desetva paiicasu silesu patittbapesi.
Atba Sibaraja aba: Lokesu bbante tvam asi aggataro
puggalo ti. Na mabaraja abam aggataro tisu pana bba-
vesu sabbesam sattrmam makutasamkaso Gotamo nama
maybam sattba attbi. Idani Majjbimadesam Riijagabam
pativasati ti,
Evam pana bbante sati tumbakam acariyam mayani
dattbnm arabama va no va ti puccbi. Gavampatitbero
ca: Ama mfdiaraja arabatba bliagavantam dattbum. Abain
yacitva agaccbami ti vatva bbagavantam yaci.
Bbagava ca abbisambujjbitva attbame vasse saddbini
anekasatabbikkbubi Ramannarattbe Sudbammapuram aka-
2
B. vicajitva. Mint vibbajitva
A. avajjento avajjento.
-^ 37 r^
sena agamasi. Rajavamse pancahi bhikkhusatehi agamasi
ti vuttam. Silalekhane pana visatisahassamattehi bhikkhuhi
ti vuttam.
Ettha ca yasma bhagava sapariso yeva agacchi na
ekako'' ti ettakam eva icchitabbam tasma nanavadatam
paticca cittass'akulita na nppadetabba ti.
Atha agantva Ratanamandaj)e ^ nisiditvE sarajikaiiam
ratthavaslnam amatarasam adasi tisii saranesii paiicasu
ca silesu patitthapesi.
Atha bbagava dassanattbaya agatanam cbannain tapa-
sanam cba kesadhatuyo pujanattbaya adasi. Tato paccha
sattatimsa vassani piijetva3 jiarinibljanakale pi bbagavato
adbittbananuriipena citakatbanato tettiinsa dante gabetva
Gavampatitbero Siidbammapuram anetva Sibarafino datvil
tettimsa cetiyaiii patittbripesi.
Evam bbagavato parinibbanato attbame yeva vasse
Gavampatitbero Rainannarattbe Sudbammapure sasanam
patittbapesi.
Idam Ramaiiiiarattbe dutiyam sasanassa patittbanam.
Bbagavato parinibbutapancatimsadliikanam dvinnam sa-
tanam upari Suvannabbumim nama Ramanfiarattbam
agantva Sonatbero Uttaratbero ca ti dve tbera panca-
vaggakammarabebi Ijbikkbidii saddliim sasanam patittba-
pesum.
Te ca tbera Maba-Moggabpiitta-Tissatberassa saddbi-
vibarika ti attbakatbayam agata.
Tapbussa-Bballike^ Gavampatitberan ca paticca sasanam
triva patittbabi.
Tail ca na sabbena sabbam ogabetva ye ye pana saddha
sampannas te te attano attano iccbavasen'eva sasanaiu
pasidimsii.
Paccba pana Sonuttaratbera mabussabena acariya-
anattiya sasanassa patittbapanattbaya ussukkam Tipanna
' B. S. ekato. ^ B. mandappe. 3 Min: puretva.
+ B. Tapiissu Bbalbke. 5 a. B. pasanna.
-^ 38 f<^
Ijatittbapesum. Tena Attliakatliaj^am etam rattham gantva
ettha sasanam patitthapelii ti karitapaccayavasena anatti-
vibhattivasena ca vuttam^
Tada pana Suvannabhumirattlie Sudliammapure Sirima-
soko nama raja rajjam karesi. Tan ca- Sudhammapuran
nama Kelasapabbatamuddliani dakkhinaya anudisaya pub-
baddliabhagena pabbatamiiddbani aparaddhabhagena bbii-
mitale titthati.
Tani yeva gulapacakanam manussanam gehasadisani
gehani yebhuyyena samvijjanti ten' eva Golamittikanamena
pi vobarlyanti.
Tassa pana nagarassa mabasamuddasamipe tbitatta daka-
yakldiini sabbada agantva rajagebe jate jate kumare kbadi.
Sonutteratberrinam sampattadivase yeva rajagebe ekam
puttam vijayi. Dakayakkbini ca kbadissami ti saba pafi-
cabi yakkbinisatebi agata tarn disva manussa bbayitva
mahaviravam ravanti. Tada tbera bbayanakam slba-
sisavasena 3 ekasisasariradvayasambandbasantbanam manu-
sibarupam mapetvat dassetva tarn yakkbinim saparisam
palapesum. Tbera ca puna yakkbiniya anagamanattbaya
parittam akamsu. Tasmifi ca saniagame agatanam manus-
snnam Brabmajabisuttam adesayum. Sattbimattasabassa
sotapannadiparayana abesuiu. Kidadarakanam addbuddba-
nis sabassani pabbajimsu kuladbitanam pana diyaddba-
sabassam. Eajakumaranam paficasatadbikasabassamattam
pabbajimsu. Avasesa pi manussa sarane patittbabimsu.
Evam so tattba sasanam patittbapesi ti.
Vuttan ca Attbakatbayam :
Suvannabbumim gantvana Sonuttara mabiddbika
Pisace niddbamitvana Brabmajalam adesayun ti.
Tato pattbaya rajakumaranam Sonuttaranamebi yeva
namam akamsu. Avasesadarakanam pi rakkbasabbayato^
' D. catuttbam. ^ Min: tarn bi. j B. A. omit siba.
4 S. papetva. s B. S. °ddbadi. D. ad(Ibuni.
° S. rakkbassayatbo.
-^ 39 Hg-
vimocanattham tjllapattabbiijjapattesu therehi mapitam
manusiharupam dassetva matthake thapesum. Manussa
ca silamayam manusiliariipam katva Sudhammapurassa
asanne padese thapesum. Tarn yavajjatana attlii ti.
Iccevam bhagavato parinibbanato paiicatiiiisadbike vassa-
sate sampatte Sonuttarathera agantva sasanara patittbapetva
anuggaham akamsu ti.
Idam Ramafinaratthe tatiyam sasanassa patitthanam.
Tato paccha chasatadhike sahasse sampatte pubbe
vuttehi tibi karanehi sasanassa uppattittbclnabbutam
Ramafmarattham damarikacorabhayena pajjararogabha-
yena sasanapaccatthikabhayena ca ti tibi bhayehi akulitain
a ho si.
Tada ca tattha sasanam dubl)alam ahosi yatha udake
mande tatra jatam uppalam dubbalan ti.
Tattha bhikkhu pi sasanam yatha kamam piiretum na
sakka. Suriyakumrirassa nSma Manoharirahho pana kale
sasanam ativiya dul)l)alam ahosi. Jiuacakke ekasatthadhike'
vassasate sampatte kahyuge ca ekimavisatadhike catuvassa-
sate sampatte Arimaddananagare Anuriiddho nama raja
tato saha pitakena bhikkhusamgham anesi. Tato paccha
jinacakke navildhike sattasate sahasse ca sampatte Lanka-
dlpe Sirisamghabodhi - Parakkamal)ahumaharaja sasanam
sodhesi. Tato channam vassanam upari kaliyuge dvattim-
sadhike pahcasate sampatte Uttarajlvo nfima thero sasane
pakato ahosi.
So i^ana Ramahharatthavasino Ariyavamsatherassa sad-
(Ihivihariko.
Ariyavamsathero pana Kappunganagaravasino ^ Maha-
kalatherassa saddhivihariko. Mahakalathero pana Sud-
liammapuravasino PrSnadassltherassa j saddhivihariko.
Ayam pana Uttarajlva - Chapadatheranam vamsadlpa-
nattham vutta. So pana Pranadassithero'^ lokiyabhihhayo
labhitva niccaiu abhinhani pato va Magadharatthe
^ B. ekasatadhike.
^ B. Kambimganagara° A. kappuna"
3 S. adds dasa" ^ A. Branadassi.
-^ 40 HS-
Uruvelanigame^ mahabodhim gantva mahabodhiyaiiganam
sammajjitva puna agantva Sudhammapure pindaya cari.
Idain tlierassa nibaddhavattam.
Avail ca attho. Sudliammapurato Magadharattham
gantva Uruvelanigame vanijakammam karonta tadakaram
passitva paccagamanakale Siidhammapuravasinam kathe-
sum.
Tasma vinnayati^ tasmin ca kale Uttarajivatbero pari-
])imnavisativassena Cbapadena nama samanerena saddhim
Sibaladlpam gaccbi. Sibaladipavasino ca bbikkbu: mayam
Maba-Mahindatberassa vamsika bbavama tumbe pi Sonut-
taratberanam vamsika bbavatba, tasma mayam ekavamsika
bbavama samanavadika ti vatva Cbapadasamanerassa upa-
sampadakammam akamsu.
Tato paccba cetiyavandanadlni kammani nittbapetva
Uttarajivatbero saddbim bbikkbusamgbena Arimaddana-
nagaram3 paccagamasi.
Cbapadassa pana etad abosi : sac' abam acariyena saba
Jambudlpam gaccbeyyam babilbi iiatipalibodbebi pari-
yattuggabane antarEyo bbaveyya*. Tena bi Sibaladipe
yeva vasitva pariyattim uggabetva paccagamissami ti.
Tato acariyassa okasam yacitva Sibaladipe yeva pativasi.
Sibaladipe vasitva yava laddbatberasammutika pariyattim
pariyapunitva puna Jambudlpam paccagantukamo abosi.
Atba tassa etad abosi: abam ekako va gaccbanto sace
mama acariyo nattbi sace pi Jamljudipavasina bbikkbu-
sauigbena saddbim Vinayakammam katum na iccbeyyam
evam sati visum kammam katum na sakkuneyyaui, tasma
pitakadbarebi catubi tberebis saddbim gaccbeyyam iccetara
kusalan ti.
Evam pana cintetva Tamalittigamavasina Sivalitberena,
Kambojaranfio puttabbutena Ttlmalindatberena, Kincipura-
vasina Anandatberena Rabulatberena ca ti imebi catubi
tberebi saddbim navaya paccagaccbi^.
' Mill: "nigamam. ^ B. vinfiayi ti.
3 A. Ariyamaddana" ^ S. bbaveyyam.
5 ]Vlin. and B. omit tberebi. ^ B. gaiicbi.
-^ 41 ^
Te ca tliera pitakadliara ahesum'' dakkha tliamasampanna
ca tesu visesato Rrdiulathero thamasampanno. Kusimana-
garam sampattakale upakattliavassupagamanakalo hiitva
Arimaddananagare acariyassa santikam asampapunitva
Kusimanagare yeva vassam upagamimsu.
Tesam vassupagamanaviharavatthuaramapakriro ca Kii-
simanagarassa dakkhinadisabhage yavajjatana attlii.
Vassam vuttbakale pana mahapavaranaya pavaritva^ te
pafica thera Arimaddananagaram agamamsu.
Uttarajivathero ca Arimaddananagaravasilii bhikkliiihi
visum butva samgbakammani akasi. Kinca pi c'ettha
Uttarajlvatberadayo Sihaladipato paccagaiitva Arimadda-
nanagare vasitva sasanam anuggabesuin.
Erimailnarattbe pana jatatta publ)e ca tattba nivasitatta-3
idba dassita ti dattbabba.
Tasmiii ca kale Dalanagare Padipajeyyagame jato Sfiri-
putto nama mabaHakasamanero eko Arimaddananagaram
gantva Anandatherassa santike upasampajjitva pariyattiin
pariyapuni.
So babussuto abosi dakkbo tbamasampanno ca. Tam
attbam svitva Narapati-can-sii'^ raja cintesi: Sace so aiiga-
paccaiigasampanno bbaveyya acariyam katva tbapessami
anuggabessami ti. Raja evam cintetva rajapurise pesetva
vimamsapesi.
Rajapurisa ca tassas cbinnapadaiiguttbaggatam^ passitva
tam attbam ranno arocesum. Raja tain sutva evam vikal-
angapaccango bbaveyya padbanacariyattbane tbapetum na
yutto ti katva padbanacariyal)bavam na akasi. Pujasakka-
ramatten' eva anuggabam akasi.
Ekasmin ca kale Dbammavilaso ti lancbam^ datva
Ramannarattbe sasanam sodbetva parisuddbam karobi ti
Ramaiinarattbam pesesi.
^ Min: bonti. ^ A. pavaretva. j B. nivasatta.
+ B. Narapati-can-cbu. D. "can fiu.
3 A. B. yassa. D. b'assa. S corr. to tassa.
^ A. "aiiguttbatara. ? A. B. lancaiii.
->• 42 •<--
So ca Ramaimarattham gantva Dalanagare bahimnam
hhikkliiinam dliammavinayam vacetva sasanam paggaliesi.
Tattha ca Kamaiinamanussa tassa Dhammavilasatberassa
sissanusissa Sihalabhikkliugana ti voliaranti. Iccevam
Sihaladiijikassa Anandatherassa sissam Dbammavilasam
paticca Ramanfiaratthe Sllialadipato sasanassa agata-
ixiaggo ti.
Idam Ramanfiaratthe catuttham sasanassa patittlianam.
Tasmifi ca kale Muttimanagare aggamahesiya acariya
Buddhavamsathera-Mahanagathera Sihaladipam gantva
Mabaviliaravasiganavamsabliutanam bbikkbimam santike
puna sikkbam gaubitva Muttimanagaram paccagantva
Muttimanagaravasibi bbikkbubi visum biitva samgba-
kammani katva sasanam paggabesum. Te ca tbera paticca
Ramanfiarattbe puna Slbaladipato sasanam agatan ti.
Idam Ramanfiarattbe pancamam sasanassa patittbanam.
Tato paccba ca Muttimanagare Setibbindassa ranfio
matuya acariyo Medbamkaro nama tbero Sibaladipam
gantva Slbaladipe arannavasinam mabatberanaru santike
puna sikkbam gabetva pariyattim pariyapunitva suvanna-
rajatamaye tipuslsacbanne Setibbindassa ranuo matuya
karapite vibare nisiditva sasanam anuggabesi. Lokadipa-
kasaran ca nama gandbam akasi. Atbaparam pi Muttima-
nagare Sevasuvannasobbano nama tbero Sibaladipam gantva
Mabrivibriravasiganavamsabbutanam tberanam santike puna
sikkbam gabetva Muttimanagaram eva paccagaccbi\
So pana tbero aranfie yeva vasi dlmtangadbaro ca aliosi
appiccbo, santuttbo, lajji, kukkuccako, sikkbakamo dakkbo
tbamasampanno ca. Slbaladipe Kalambumbi nama jatassare
udakukkbepasimayam atirekapancavaggena Yanaratanan
nama samgbarajam upajjbayam katva Rabula-Bbaddam
nama Vijayabrdiuraniio acariyabbiitam tberara kammava-
cacariyam katva upasampajji. So ca tbero pun' agantva^
Muttimanagare yeva vasitva ganara vaddbetva sasanam
anuggabesi ete ca dve tbere paticca Ramannarattbe
Slbaladipato sasanam agatara.
\ B. gaficbi. - B. gantva.
-$H 43 H$-
Idam Ramanilaratthe chattliain sasanassa patittlianain.
Tato paccha sasanavasena dvivassadhike dvisate kali-
yugato ekasitike sampatte Hamsavatinagare Siriparama-
mahadliammaraja ti laddbanamo Dhammacetiyaraja
Kusimamandale HamsiXvatimandale Muttimamandale ca
I'atthavasiuo sapajam viya dliammena samena rakkhitva
raj jam karesi.
So ca raja tisu pitakesu catusu ca vedesu vyakarana-
chandalamkaradisu ca cheko, sikkliitananasippo ^ nana-
bhasasu ca pasuto saddhasiladiguiiopeto kumudakimdasa-
radacandikasamanasitagajapatibhuto^ ca sasane ca ativa
pasanno abosi.
Ekasmim krde so cintesi: bbagavato sasanam nama
pabbajjaupasampadabbaveua sambandbam u^jasampada-
bbavo ca simaparisavattbunattikammavacasampattibi sam-
bandbo ti. Evan ca pana cintetva Simaviniccbayam tassa
vannanam3 Vinayasamgabam tassa vannanam Slmrdam-
karam Simasamgabaii ca saddato atthato ca piinappimain
upaparikkbitva anuamaniiam samsanditva publ)aparam
tulayitva bbagavato adbippayo idiso gandbakaranam
adbippayo idiso ti passitva ambrdvam Ramafifiarattbe
baddbanadlsamuddajatassaiTidayo simayo '^ babuka pi
samana ayam parisuddba ti vavattbapetum dukkaram.
Evam sati sima parisa jiarisuddba bbavituiii dukkara
ti patibbati.
Tato paccba Eamannarattbe ti pitakadbaravyattapati-
balatberebi mantetva ranfio patibbananurupam simaparisa
parisuddba bbavitum dukkara ti tberil viniccbiniuisus. Atba
ra °ja evam pi cintesi : Abo vata sammasambuddbassa
sasanam pafica vassasabassani patittbabissati ti gandbesu
vutto pi samano abbisambuddbato catusattbadbikadvisa-
bassamatten 'eva kalena sasane malain butva upasampada-
kammesu kaidvbatbanam tava uppajji katbam pana panca-
vassasabassani sasanassa patittbanam bbavissati ti evam
' B. "kappo. ^ D. S. "candaka"
3 A. D. S. vannanam. •* Miii: siraadayo.
5 Min: viuiccbindimsu.
-^ 44 ►«-
dhammasamvegam uppadetva puna pi evam cintesi. Evara
ettakam sasane malam dissamano pi samano upasampada-
kamme' kankhatlianam dissamano pi samano parisuddh-
atthaya anrirabbitva madiso appossukko majjhatto nisiditum
ayutto. Evam hi sati l)hagavati saddliapasanno 'mlil ti
vattabbatam anapajjeyjara.
Tasma sasanam nimmahim katum arabbissami ti.
Kuto nil kbo dilni sasanam rdiaritva tbiram patittbapeyyan
ti avajjanto evam cintesi: bbagavato kira parinibbunato
cbattimsadhike dvisate sampatte Mabamoggaliputta-Tissa-
tbero Maba-Mabindatberam pesetva Slba]adlpe sasanam
patittbapesi. Tad a Devanampiya-Tissaraja Mabavibaram
krirapetva adasi. Sasanavaraii ca ekasitadbikani dvivassa-
satani vimalam butva patittbabi. Bbikkbusamgbo pi
Mabavibaravasiganavasena ekato va attbasi. Tato paccba
Abbayagirivasi - Jetavanavasivasena dvedba butva bbijji.
Jinacakke attbasattatadbike sabasse sampatte Sirisamgba-
bodbi - Parakkamababumabriraja Kutambbayagirivasi-Ma-
bakassapatberapamukbam - Mabavibaravasiganam anugga-
betva yatba vutte dve gane visodbesi sasanam nimmalam
akixsi. Tato paccba Vijayababu-Parakkamababurajunam
dA-innam kale pi sasanam nimmabim butva yeva attbasi.
Ten' eva vyattapatil^abibbikkbii ayacitva Sibaladipam
gantva puna sikkbam ganbapessami tebi pana parampara-
vasena pavattanam bbikkbimam vasena ambakam Kamaima-
rattbe sasanam nimmalam butva patittbabissati ti evam
pana cintetva Moggallanatberam Somatberafi ca Sibala-
dipam gamanattbaya yaci.
Tbera ca sasanapatiyattakammam idan ti manasikaritva
patiiiiiam akamsu3. Raja ca datbadbatupujanattbaya
bbikkbusamgbassa pujanattbaya ■* Bbuvanekababuranno
pannakrirattbaya deyyadbammapannrdvaravattbimi patiyS-
detva Citradutam Ramadiitan ti ime dve amacca dvisu
navasu iiayakattbane tbapetva kaliyuge sattatimsadbike
attbavassasate sampatte magbamasassa punnamito eka-
^ D. kammesu. ^ g_ Kutumbaya° 3 D. S. akasi.
■* B. bbunjanattbaya.
-5>- 45 •<-
dasamiyam suraccavare^ Citradutam saddhiiii Moggalla-
natlierapamuklielii bhikkhilhi ekaya navaya gamapesi-
Phaggunamasassa attlianiiyaiu Sihaladlpe Kalambutittliaiii
payasi. Ramadiitam pana tasmim yeva vasse maghamasassa
punnamito dvadasamiyam candavare saddhim Somatlierapa-
mukliehi bhikkhiilii ekaya navaya gamapesi.
Ujukam pana vatam alabhitva citramasassa jnnhapakkha-
navamiyam Sihaladlpe Valligamam payasi. Tato paccha
te pi dve amacca dvisu navasu abliatani datal)bapanna-
karavattbuui sandesapannani ca Bliuvanekabahuranno
bhikkhusamghassa ca adasi.
Raima pesitabhikkhunan ca sandesapanne kathitaniyamen'
eva Kalyaniyam nama nadiyam udakukkhepaslniayam sa-
manerabhumiyain patitthapetva puna upasampadakaniniaiii
akamsu.
Upasampajjitva ca BhnvanekababuiTija nanapakare
bhikkhunam sFiruppe parikkhare datva idam pana amisa-
danam yava jivitapariyosana yeva paribhunjitabbam bha-
vissati namakincham ^ pana na jirissati ti katva Ramadutassa
navaya padhanabhutassa Somatberassa Sirisamghabodhi-
sami ti namam adasi.
Avasesanam pana dasannamj theranam Kittisirimegha-
saml Parakkamabahusami BuddhaghosasamI Silialadipa-
visuddhasami Gunaratanadbarasaml Jlnalamkarasaml Rata-
iiamalisaml Sattamatejasami Bhuvanekabahusami ti namani
adasi. Citradiitassa navaya padhanabhutassa Moggalla-
natherassa Dhammakittilokagarusami ti namani adi5,si.
Avasesanam pana Sirivanaratanasami Mangalatherasami
Ivalyanatissasami Candagirisami Siridantadhatusami Vaiia-
vasitissasami Ratanah\mkarasami Mahadevasami Uduinba-
ragirisiJmi Culabhayatissasami ti namani adiisi. Bavisatiya
pana paccha samananam namam na adasi. Abhinavasikkham
pana sabbesam yeva adasi. Tato paccha cetiyapujanadlni
katva tain tam kiccam nipphadetva puna againamsu.
' B. corrects to suravare. ^ A. B. lahcam.
^ S. dasanam.
V
-$^ 46 f<-
Bhiivanekabalmraja Citradiitam evam aha: Eamadliipati-
no ranno pannakaram^ paticlatum iccliami patidiitan ca
pesetum tava tvam agamehl ti. Evam pana vatva pacca-
gamanakrde ^ candavatabhayena mahasamuddamajjhe nSva
avagaccliati ^.
Tena Slbalarafifio pesitanavaya sannipatitva arubitva
agaccbanta tini divasani atikkamitva puna candavatabba-
ena agambbirattbane silaya gbattetva4 laggitva gantum
asakkunitva ekam ubimpam bandbitviX jamgben' eva
agamamsu. Sibalaranno ca diito pannakaram datva
paccagamasi. Bbikkbusii ca cba bbikkbu antaramagge
yeva maccu adaya gaccbati abo anicca vata sankbara ti.
Hoiiti c'ettba:
Imesam pana araddbam
JNa kiccam yava mttbitam
Na triva adiyissanti
Maccu nattbi apekkbana.
Nikkanmiko bi esa
Babikkarena adiya
Rodamanam va natinam
Aniccbantam va gaccbati ti.
Ramadbipatiraja ca tesam bbikkbimam pattakfile Ham-
savatlnagarassa paccbimasmim disabbage Narasurena nama
amaccena paribbutte gamakbette paliattbakatbatikadayo
punappunam passitva upaparikkbitva simasamubanasima-
sammutikamnianis kaiTipesi. Sibaladlpe bbagavata nabayita-
])ubl)aya Kalyaniya nama nadiyam udakukkbepasimam
katva tattba Mabavibriravasinain bbikkbimam santike
upaladdbaupasampadabbavebi bbikkbubi katatta Kalyani-
sima ti samannara akasi.
Iccevam Ramadbipatiraja patta-Laiikabbikkbu nissaya
sasanam sutthu patittbitani akasi. Kaliyugassa attba-
^ A. pannakadaram. ^ M8S. paccba agamanakale.
•5 Min: agaccbati. ^ S. gbatetva. D. gbattbetva.
5 A. B. omit.
-^-t 47 HS-
tirasadhika - atthavassasatakalato ' yava ekacattalisadhika-
atthavassasata tesani bhikkhuiiam vamse asitimatta gana-
pamokkhatbera ahesum.
Tesam sissajatani pana chabbisadhikani dvisatani
catusahassani dasasabassani abesum. Evam bbagavato
sasanam Ramannarattbe vuddbira veriilbim vepuHam apajji ti.
Idam Ramafmarattbe pancamam sasaiiassa patittbanam.
Yada pana Arimaddananagare Anuruddbo nama raja
Siidbammapuram sarajikam abbibbavitva viddbamsi tada^
Ramanfiarattbara rajasimnam butva tittbatij. Ramafmarattbe
Muttimanagare Sonuttaravamso eko gano. Sivalivamso eko,
Tamalindavamso eko, Anandavamso eko, Buddbavaraso eko,
Mabanagavamso eko ti cba gana visum visum butva
atthamsu nanasamvasaka nananikaja. Dbammacetiya-
rafina pana karapitasasanam pi abbijjamanam4 Imtva
attbasi. Samanasamvasos ekanikayo yeva abosi. Hamsavatl-
Muttima-Suvannabbumivasena tini pi Ramannarattbani
Sunaparantasarakbatena Marammarattbena ekabaddbani
butva tittbanti.
Pubbe ca Marammarattbindarajunam anapavattanattba-
nani abesum.
Tasma Marammarattbato ekacce bbikkbu Ramaima-
rattbam gantva Kalyanislmayam puna sikkliam ganbimsu.
Dbammacetiyaranna karapitasasanam sakalam Maramma-
rattbam pi vyapetva ogabetva tittbati.
Ramaniiarattbe Sonuttaratberanam sasanam patittba-
pitakaLato pattbaya yava Sudbammapure Manobarirafina
arabantanam samvijjamanata veditabba. Tato paccba pana
Uttarajiva-Ariyavarasa-Mabakala-Pranadassitberanam kale
lokiyajjbrinabbimialabbino° yeva samvijjanti. Adbuna pana
tisu pi Ramafmarattbesu Dbammacetiyaranna karapitasa-
sanam yeva tittbati. Ettba ca betupbalasambandbavasena
adiantavasena ca sasanavamsam pannaya tulayitva adito
' A. Attbasatadbika" ' A. D. S. yada.
3 B. patittbabi. '^ A. abbijjbamanam.
5 S. samanavaraso.
^ B. lokiyadbyanabbinnalabhiyo. Min: 4abhiyo.
-$^ 48 H^
va dassitelii tilii nayelii yatlia paveni ghattiyati^ tatlia
ganheyya ti.
Ay an ca Sasanavamso lajjipesalasikkhalvamanam yeva
vasena Tutto nalajjinam vasena ti datthabbo.
Taya ca theraparamparaya Muttimaiiagaravasi Medliam-
karathero Lokadlpakasaram - iiama gandham akasi, Hara-
savatinagaravasl pana Anaudatliero Madhiirasarattha-
dlpanin^ naiiia Abliidhammatikaya samvannanam Hamsa-
vatinagaravasi yeva Dhammabuddbatliero Kavisaran iiama
cbandovannanam Hamsavatinagaravasi yeva Saddbamma-
lamkaratbero Pattbanasarattbadlpanin4 nama pakaranam
tattb' evas aiinataro tbero Apheggusaran nama gandbam
akasi. Evam anekappakriranam gandhakaranam maba-
tberanam vasanattbanam butva sasanam ogabetva virHl-
battbanam abosi ti.
Iti Sasanavamse Suvannabbiimisasanavamsakatbama^eo
nama tatiyo pariccbedo.
Idani pana Yonakarattbe sasanass' nppattiiu katbessami.
Bbagava bi veneyyabitavabo Yonakarattbe mama sasanam
cirakalam patittbabissati ti pekkbitva saddbim bbikkbu-
samgbena desacarikam abindanto Labbuiijam nama nagaram
agamasi. Tada eko nesado baripbalam datva tarn pari-
bbunjitva baribije kbipite^ pathaviyam apatitva akase yeva
patittbasi 7. Tarn disva si tarn patvakasi. Tam attbam disva
Anandatbero puccbi. Anagate kbo Ananda imasmim
tbane mama dbatucetiyam jiatittbabissati sasanam virulbam
aj^ajjissatiti vyakasi.
Bbagavata pana baripbabissa libufijitattbanatta Hari-
bbufijo ti tassa rattbassa namam aliosi. Dvinnam tapasa-
nam tbapitam jabasuttitam^ paticca Yonakanam bbasaya
Labbunjo ti namam abosi. Tadil tattba Mapinnaya nama
ekissa matikaya samlpe nisinno eko lavakidikajettbako^
' B. gbatbiyati. Min: gbattbiyati. A. gbantblyati.
^ A. Lokapadipasriram. ^ B. JMadbu''
4 A. B. "saradlpanim. s A. Min: tatb'eva.
^ Min: kbipi te. 7 A. B. tittbasi.
^ B. elasuttitani. ^ B. lavapubka" A. Lavakusika"
-^ 49 Kg-
attano puttam sattavassikam bhagavato niyyadetva pabbajesi.
Kammatthanannyogavasena aciren' eva arahattam papimi.
Sattavassikassa ca samanerassa arahattam sacchikatattba-
natam paticca Yonakabhasaya etam thanam Ca-nah-ma
iti vuccati. Cirakalavasena Ja-mali-ma iti vuccati.
Tato patthaya yeva Yonakarattbe sasanam patitthahl ti,
Idam Yonakarattbe patbamam sasanassa patitthanam.
Sasane pana pancatimsaclhike dvivassasate sampatte
Mabarakkbitatbero Yonakarattbain gautva Kamboja-
Khemavara-Haribbiinja-Ayuddbayadisu anekadisu rattbesu
sasanam patittbapesi.
Tani bi sabbani rattbani samgabetva^ dassentebi^
attbakatbacariyebi Yonakalokan ti okasalokavacakena
samanfiasaddena vuttam. Pakati b'esa gandbakaranam
yena kena c'akarena attbantarassa vimiapana ti.
Mabarakkbitatbero ca saddbim jiaiicabi bbikkbubi
Pataliputtato anilapatbamaggena Yonakalokam agantva
Kalakilramasiittena Yonake pasadesi, Sattatisabassadbika-
piii.iasatasabassassa maggapbalalamkaram adasi, santike
c'assa dasa sabassani pabbajimsu. Evam so tattba sasanam
patittbapesi.
Tatba ca vuttam Attbakatbayam :
Yonakarattbam tadagantvil so Mabarakkbito isi
Kalakaramasuttena te pasadesi Yonake ti.
Tato pattbaya tcsam sissaparampara babu bonti ganana-
})atbam vitivatta.
Idam Yonakarattbe Mabarakkbitatberadayo paticca
dutiyam sasanassa j)atittbanam.
Yonakarattbe Lakunnanagare jinacakke paiicavassasate
manimayam buddbapatimam mapetva Vissakammadeva-
putto^ Nagasenatberassa adasi.
Nagasenatbero ca tasmim patimambi dbatii agantva
patittbatu ti adbittbasi. I
^ A. tam gabetva. ^ A. and B. dassantebi. •
•5 A. Visukamma°
Sasana-Vainsa. 4
-^ 50 f<-
Adhitthanavasen'eva satta dhatuyo agantva tattlia patittlia-
liitva patibririyam dassesun ti Eiijavamse vuttam.
Tan ca vacanam mama parinibbanato pancavassasate
atiklcante ete uppajjissanti ti Milindapanbayam vuttava-
canena kalaparimanavasena ca sameti. Yonakarattbe
IVIiHndaranno krde jinacakke pancavassasate yeva Naga-
senatberam paticca jinacakkam verulbam butva patittbasi.
Idam Yonakarattbe Nagasenatberam paticca tatiyam
sasanassa patittbanam.
Kaliyuge panca sattbivasseLabbunjanagarato samkamitva
Kyii-nab-ranagaram ' mapikassa Byaiina-co-ma-ua-ra-
namakassa- ranfio krde Majjbimadesato Kassapatbero
pancabi tberebi saddbim agaccbi.
Tada so raja vibaram katviX tesam adasi. Sibaladipato
ca dbatiiyo anetva eko tbero agaccbi j. Dbatuto^ patibari-
yam disva paslditva Labbimjacetiye nidbanam akasi. Te
ca tbere paticca Yonakarattbe sasanavamso agato.
Idam Yonakarattbe catuttbam sasanassa joatittbanam.
Kabyiige dvasattbadbike sattasate sampatte Clnarattbin-
daraja abbibbavitva sakalam pi Yonakarattbam safdcbu-
bitams boti. Tadii Mabadbammagambbiratbero Maba-
Medbamkaratbero ca ti dve tbera Yonakarattbato saddbim
babubi bbikkliubi Sibaladipain agamamsu, Tada Sibaladipe
dubbbikkbabbayena abbibbiito butva tato Siyamarattbfi.
Sokkatanagaram puna agamamsu.
Tato paccba Lakunnanagaram gantva sasanam paggan-
bantanara bijjipesalanam bbikkbimam santike puna sikkbam
ganbimsu. Te ca tbera Siyamarattbe Yonakarattbe ca
sabbattba sasanam patittbapesura.
Idam Yonakarattbe pattabinke^ dve tbere paticca
paficamam sasanassa patittbanam.
Kabyuge paucavlsadbike attbavassasate sampatte Siri-
saddbammalokapaticakkavattiraja Labbunjacetiyam puna
^ B. Kyujab-ra° A. Kyu-ja-iiah-ra" D. Kyi-iiah-tu-nari-
mapitassa, ^ g_ Byafmab-co-ma-na-jab ra. D, Byannab
co-ma-iia-reb. 3 A. agancbi. -^ I). S. dbatuyo.
5 B. sakkbumbbitam, D. sandvbulj])bitam. '^ pallanke.
-^ 51 ^
mahantam katva tassa cetiyassa samipe cattfiro viliare
karapetva Malia-medhamkaratlierassa Sariputtatherassa
ca adasi. Tada pi te dve thera sasanam parisuddham
katva patittliapesim ti.
Idam Yonakaratthe Malia-Medliamkara-Sariputtathere
paticca chattham sasanassa patittlianam.
Kaliyuge te cattrillsadhike navutivasse sampatte Ham-
savatinagare Anekasetibhindo iiama raja Youakarattbaiii
abliibhavitva attano battbagatam katva balibbufijanattbaya^
jettbaputtassa Aniiruddbassa nama iTijakiimarassa datva
babubi amaccebi saddbim tattba gantva anurajabbavena
rajjam karapesi sasanan ca visodbetum ^ Saddbamma-
cakkasamitberam tena saddbim pabini. Anekasetibbiudo
kira rilja Yonakarattbam vijayakrde^ patbamam sasanassa
patittbrinabbutam idan ti katva tarn rattbavasino karama-
raiiitabbavena4 na aggabesi ti yatbavuttatberavamsesu ca
eko Lakunnanagare aranfiavasl tbero tattba nagare ajja
asukasmim tb^ne eko mato tis gibinam katbetva yatba
katbitam bbiitam biitva ayam abbiiinalabbi ti pakato abosi.
Tasmim yeva ca nagare Mabamaiigalo nama tbero
Anekasetibbindassa ranno yujjbitum agatakale Anekase-
tibbindo raja mam pakkosissati samanajatikam diitam
pesessati ti pakkositakalato patbamam eva vadi.
Yatbavuttaniyamen' eva pakkosanato ayam abbiufuJabbl
ti kittigboso abosi.
Tattba nagare Nanavilasatbero Sankbyapakasakan nama
pakaranam akasi. Tarn tikam })ana pattabinkatberassa
vibare vasanto Sirimangalo nama tbero akasi, Visuddbi-
maggadipanim pana sanfiatta-arannavasi '^ Uttararamo
nama eko tliero, Mangabidipanim Sirimangabitbero, Uppa-
tasantim7 afinataro tbero. Tam kira Ui^patasantim sajjbayitva
Cinaranno senam ajini ti. Iccevam Yonakarattbe abbinfia-
labblnam gandbakaranan ca tberanam anubbavena jina-
sEsanam parisuddbam biitva patittbati.
' A. pari" ^ D. S. visodbfipesum.
J D. vicara" S. vicarana" ■* A. karamanika°
5 Min: ajja re tivice. ^ A. safiimtta" ^ A. iippadasantini.
-5H 52 H^
Evam hetuphalasambandhavasena adi-anta-sambandha-
vasena ca yatha\Tittelii tihi nayebi tlieraparampara
ghattetva^ gahetabba.
Iti SiXsanavamse Yonakaratthasasanavamsakatbamaggo
nama catuttbo pariccbedo.
Idam Vanavasirattbe Sirikbettanagare Sasanavamsam
vakkbami.
Jinacakke bi ekavassasate sampatte Jatilo, Sakko, Nago,
Garulo^, Kumbbando, Candiparamisvaro ^ ca ti ime satta
Sirildiettam nama nagaram mapesum. Tattba Dvattapoiigo
nama raja rajjam karesi. Tassa kira tini akkbini santi ti.
Tada bbagavato savaka arabanta tisabassamatta vasimsu.
So raja tesara arabantanam devasikam catubi paccayebi
iipattbambbi.
Cba sarlradbatiiyo ca ekekam ekekasmim nidabitva cba
cetiyani kfirapesi. Dakkbinababum pana nidabitva ekam
cetiyam karapesi unbisadbatum pana Kamarannagarato ■*
anetva ekam pi cetiyam karapesi. Tarn pana tava na
nittbitam paccba Anuruddbaraja gabetva Arimaddanana-
garam anetva ca Can-Hmms nama cetiye nidbanam akasi.
Tasma Rakkbitatberassa agamanato pubbe pi sasanam
patittbasi ti dattbabbam. Tato paccba sasanam dubbalam
butva attbasi.
Idam Vanavasirattbe patbamam sasanassa patitthanam.
Maba-Moggaliputta-Tissatberena pana pesito Rakkhi-
tatbero Yanavaslrattbam gantva akase tbatva anamatagga-
pariyaya katbaya Vanavasike pasadesi. Katbapariyosane
pan'assa sattbisabassanam dbammabbisamayo abosi, sattati-
sabassamatta pabbajimsu, paiicavibarasatani patittbapesum.
Evani so tattba sasanam patittbapesi.
Ten' eva Attbakatbayam :
Gantvana Rakkbitatbero Vanavasim mabiddbiko
Antalikkbe tbito tattba desesi anamataggiyan ti vuttam.
' S. gbatetva. D. gbattbetva. ^ D. S. Garulbo.
3 A. candima-ramisvaro. ^ A. Kamabrannagbarato.
B. Kamab-ran-nagarato. D. Ka-ma-ra°
5 A. ukbum. B. ujum. D. Ca-na-kbum.
-^ 53 r^
Evam Vanavaslrattlie pubbe yeva sasanam ogahetva
patitthahi. Na pana tava sakalam vyapetva patitthabi.
Idam tava Vanavasirattbe Sirikhettanagare diitiyam
sasanassa patittbanam.
Jinacakke pana tettimsadbike catuvassasato Kukkutaslso
nama eko raja rajjam karesi. Tassa raiifio kale bbagavato
savaka arabauta paficamatta abesum, Tesaiu pi so raja
devasikam catubi paccayebi upattbambbesi. Sotapanna-
sakadagami-anagamino pana gananapatbam vitivatta abesum.
Idam Yanavasirattbe Sirikbettanagare paramparabbata-
vasena tatiyam sasanassa patittbanam.
Iccevam Yanavasirattbe anekasatebi arabantatberebi
sasanam punnindusamkasam butva ativiya vijjotesi.
Sasanikagandbakrirti, pana inabatbera tattba na samdis-
santi. Arabantatbera pana rajimam ayacanam arabbba
dbammasattbam ekarn viracayimsu ti porana vadantP ti.
Iccevam:
Te ca tbera mabapanfia
Paggabetvana sasanam
Suriyo viya attbaiigo
Upaga^ maccu santikam.
Tasma bi pandito poso
Yava maccu na c'agato
Tava pumiam kare niccam
Ma pamajjeyya sabbada ti.
Iti Sasanavamse Yanavasirattbasasanavamsakatbamaggo
nama pancamo pariccbedo. ^
Idiini pana Marammamandale Aparantarattbe sasana- ^
vamsam vakkbami.
Ambakam kira^ Marammarattbe Suppadakatittbe Yanija-
game vasante Culapunna-Mabfipunne dve bbatike paticca
bbagavato dbaramanass' eva "• atirekavisativassakalato
pabbuti sasanam patittbasi. Na pana tava vyapetva
' A. B. vedanti. ^ Min: upaya. . ^ Min: bi.
4 B. bbavato maramanass' eva.
patitthasi. Ten' eva puna sasanassa patitthapanatthaya
Maha-Moggaliputta-Tissatbero Yonaka-Dhammarakkhita-
theram pesesi ti. Bhagava pana Lohita-candana-viharam
patiggahetva satta sattahani nisiditva samagatanam ^ deva-
manussanam dhammarasam adasi. Sattahesu ca ekasmim
ekasmim abu. Caturasiti panasahassanani dhammabhisamayo
abosi pancasatamattebi ca pasadebi agaccbanto antara-
magge Saccabandbapabbate^ nisinnassa Saccabandbassa
nama isino dbammara desetva cbabi abbinnabi saddbini
arabattam papesi.
Vanijagame ca Isidinnasettbi adinam pi dbammarasam
payesi.
Iccevam Saccabandba-Isidinna-Mabapunnadayo paticca
ambakam Marammamandale sasanam patittbasi.
Idam Marammamandale Aparantarattbe patbamam
sasanassa patittbanam.
Bbagavato parinibbanato 3 pancatimsadbike dvivassasate
sampatte tatiyasamgitim samgayitva avasane Maba-Mogga-
liputta-Tissatbero attano saddbivibarikamYonaka-Dbamma-
rakkbitatberam saddbim catubi bbikkbiibiAparantarattbam
pesesi. Aparantarattban ca nama ambakam Maramma-
mandale Sunaparantarattbam eva. Tam attbam pana bettba
avocumba.
Yonaka - Dbammarakkbitatbero pi Aparantarattbam
agantva Aggikkbandbopamasuttena rattbavaslnam pasadesi.
Sattatimattanam panasabassanam dbammarasam payesi.
Rattbavasino ca babavo sasane pabbajimsu, rajakulato pi
sabassamatta pabbajimsu, ittbinam pana atirekasattbi-
sabassamatta pabbajimsu. Tan ca na Aggikkbandbo-
pamasuttantara sutva pabbajantinani ittbinam vasena vuttam.
Atba kbo adito pattbaya yava cirakalam sasanam pasi-
ditva pabbajantinam ittbinam vasena vuttan ti dattbabbam.
Kasma ti ce : Ittbinam bbikkbuninam santike yeva pabba-
jitum yuttatta. Yonaka - Dbammarakkbitatberena ca
saddbim bbikkbuninam anagatatta evam cirakalam
^ B. sabagatanam. ^ A. B. Saccabanda°
3 A. parinibbutato.
~$^ 55 Ǥ-
atikkamitvil pacchri bliikkhuniyo agantva tasam santike
pabbajitrinam ' vasena vuttan ti dattliabbam.
Sihaladlpe Aniiladeviya pabbajitakrde Maha-Mahinda-
therassa Samgbamittatheriya pakkosanata idba fiapaka ti.
Evam Yonaka-Dliammarakkhitatherani paticca Apa-
rantaratthe sattanam bahupakaro ahosi. Ten' ev' Attha-
kayam:
Aparantam vigahitva Yonaka-Dbaminarakkbito
Aggikkbandhupamen' ettba pasadesi jane babu ti.
Tatthayam adbippayaviseso gabetabbo.
Katham? Aggikkbandbopamasuttantam nama bbikkbii-
nani patipattivasena vuttam tarn bbikkhimani yeva desetum
vattati^. Tbero pi tattba tarn desesi. Tasma Pimna-
Saccabandbildayo paticca bbagavato dharamanassa vlsati-
vassakale yeva sasanam Aparantarattbe patittbabitva kas-
miiici kasmiiici-3 thane bbikkbiinam samvijjamrmatta tesam
bbikkhimam samgabetva desetum paccba agatanan ca
bbikkbiinam parisuddbacaranam* viiiuripetiim Aggikkban-
dbiipamasuttam tbero desesi ti.
Evaii ca sati Arimaddananagare samanakiittakanam
samvijjamanabhavani vakkbamanena vacanena sameti.
Idam Marammamandale Aparantarattbe dutiyam sasa-
nassa patittbanam.
Yasma pana buddbo bbagava Punnattberassa yacanam
arabldia Aparantarattham agantva vanijebi karite Canda-
navibare vasitva ekasmim samaye Anandena paccha sa-
manena Tambadiparattbam pi desacarikams abindi.
Abinditva Arimaddananagarattbanasamipam patva pabba-
tamnddbani tbatva anagate kbo Ananda imasmim padese
Sammuti nSma raja Arimaddanam nama nagaram mapes-
sati, tasmiii ca nagare mama sasanam virulbam butva
patitthabissati ti vyakasi, Ayam attbo poranavedapottba-
kesu vutto.
^ B. pabbajitani. ^ D. desetu sumvattbati.
3 B. kasmihca kasminca.
'^ B. corrects to "cfiranam A. parisuddbacrirakam.
5 D. rattbani padesa°
-^ 56 f^
Yonaka - Dhammarakkbitathero ca Aparantarattham
agantva Tambadiparattham pi abinditva Tarabadiparattba-
vaslnam pi dbammarasam piiyesi yeva. Ayam attbo
kbattiyakulato eva purisasabassani pabbajimsu ti Attba-
katbayam vuttatta vifmayati. Tada bi Aparantarattbe
kbattiyo nattbi Tambadiparattbindo yeva tarn anusasetva
abbivasati.
Kbattiye ca asante kuto kbattiyakulani bbavissanti ?
Ten' eva Tambadiparattbato purisasabassani pabbajimsu
ti vinnatabbam.
Tasma Tambadlpikasasanavamsam pi idba^ vattum
yujjati. Ten' idani Tambadlpikasasanavamsam vakkbami^.
Ambakam bi Marammamandale Tambadlparattbe Ari-
maddananagare Sammutiraja nama bbiipfilo rajjam karesi.
Tato pattbaya yava Anuruddbaranfia Samati - namake ^
dese nisinnanam timsasabassamattanam samanakuttaka-
nam sattbisabassamattanam sissanam ovadam datva ca-
rimsu.
Tesain pana samanakuttakanaiu ayam vado:
Sace yo panatipatam kareyya so idisam parittam bba-
nanto tamba papakamma parimunceyya. Sace pana yo
matapitaram bantva anantariyakammato parimuccitukamo
bbaveyya idisam parittam l)baneyya. Sace pi puttadbita-
nam avabavivabakammam kattukamo bbaveyya acariyanam
patbamam niyyadetva avabavivabakammam katabbam. Yo
idam carittam atikkameyya babu apufmam pasaveyya ti
evam adibi miccbavadcbi attano attano upagatanam ova-
dam adamsu. Tam attbam sutva Anuruddbaraja paricita-
puiino tesarn vadam na ruci. Ayam tesam miccbavado ti,
Tada ca Arimaddananagare Arabanto nSma tbero agantva
sasanam patittbapesi. Ayam Arabantatberassa attbuppatti
Riijavamsagata-Parittanidanagata-Sasanapaveniyagatavase-
na* tividba boti. Tattbayam Rajavamsagatattbuppatti.
Tada bi Sunaparanta-Tambadiparattbesu sabbena sabbam
sabbada tbirani sasanam na tava patittbasi. Ten' eva
^ D. idam. ^ Min: pavakkbami. ^ B. Sammuti"
4 I). S. '"pavesani"
bhagavata byakataniyameua sasanam patitthapessama ti
cintetva maliathera Sakkassa devanam indassa santikain
gantva sasanam aiiuggaliitum samattham^ puggalam delil ti
yacimsu. Sakko ca devanam indo Tavatimsabliavane ekam
devaputtam yacitva ekisstl brabmaniya kucchimhi pati-
sandbim ganbapesi.
Dasamasaccayeua vijayanakrde Sllaljuddbi nama tbero
anurakkbitva vaye sampatte pabbajesi.
Tisu pitakesu ativiya cbeko butva arabattam^ papuni.
Arabanto ti namena pakato abosi. So ca tbero Maram-
mamandale jinasasanam vijjotapetiim Arimaddananagaram
agantva nagarato avidure ekasmim aranfie nisidi. Tada
Sakko devanam indo ekam nesadara palopetva-^ tassa
tberam dassesi. Atba nesadassa etad abosi:
Ayam pana amanusso yakkbo bbaveyya sace pana manusso
bbaveyya evam sati milakkbajatiko bbaveyya ti.
Evam pana cintetva raniio dassanattbaya nagaram anesi.
Tbero ca attba parikkbare gabetva anugaccbi. Nesado
ca tberam anetva raiino dassesi. Raja disva santindriyo
ayam na mibikkbajatiko imassa^ abbbantare saradbammo
attbi maiine ti laddbasuriyobbasam viya padumani pbuUa-
cittam butva vimamsitukamo s tberam aba: attano sarup-
parn asanam natva nisidabi ti.
Tbero ca raj ap alia iikam arubitva nisidi. Raja ca ayani
aggasane nisidi. Avassam aggapnggalo bbaveyya ti cintetva
tvarn kassa nati kassa sisso kuto ilgato' si ti puccbi.
Tbero ca evam aba:
Lokasmim yo navagunasampanno bliagava sammasam-
buddbo tassabam nati so bliagava yeva mam' acariyo
bbikkbusaragbassa nisiunattbanato agato 'mbi ti.
Raja ca somanassappatto butva rdia :
Tava acariyena desitam dliammain ekadesato desebl ti.
Atba yatba Siri-Dliammasokaraiino Nigrodbasamanerena
appamadadbammo desito evam appamadadbammam yeva
tbero desesi.
^ B. tam attbam. ^ Min: arabantam. j Min: palapetva.
t B. dumassa. s Min: vimamsetukamo.
-^ 58 ^<^
Raja ca puna aha: Kuliin dani sammasambuddlio nisl-
dati, tena pana desito dhainmo katipamano tassa savaka
paua katipamana tumhadisa aniie attlii va ma va ti.
Idani amhakam acariyo sammasambuddlio parinibbuto
dhatuyo yeva idani atthi tena pana desito dhammo catu-
rilsiti dhammakkhandhasabassapamano. Sudbammapure
pitakattayam yugalavasena tividbam atthi maya anno para-
matthasammutivasena duvidho pi samgho atthi ti.
Tarn sutva raja bhiyosomattaya pasanno hutva puna
arocesi: Mama bhante imasmim paccakkhe natthi taya
anno natho. Ajjatagge panupetam mam upasako ti dha-
rehi, tava ovadam aham sirasa patiganhissami ti. Tato
paccha Arahfiakaiigarahe thane viharam karapetva adasi.
Samanakuttakanam pi vadam bhindi. Yatha pana suvanna-
patim hibhitva suvannabhajanam labhitva mattikabhajanan
ti sakale pi ca ratthe samanakuttakanam vadam jahapesi.
Tasmih sa kale samanakuttaka ^ hinalabha hutva
therassa upanaham bandhimsu^. Te pana samanakuttaka
arahfie nissamika viya koleyaka sunakhil anatha hutva
kayikacetasikadukkham lal)himsu.
Eiija ca tam attham hatva yatha samanakuttaka nabhi-
bhavanti-5 tatha arakkham thapesi. Te ca samanakuttake
setavattham nivasapetva avudhagahayodhabhavena raja-
kamme niyojapesi. Thero ca sasane pasanne jane pabba-
jetva upasampadetva sasanam visodhapesi. Raja ca imasmim
ratthe poranika rajano samanakuttakanam vadam gahetva
rajjam karesum, sace hi pana tesam anatthakarajjam*
puna ganhapetum sakkuneyyam evam sati aham tesam
anatthakarajjam apanetva satthakarajjam ganhapetum
icchami ti anusoci ti.
Ayam pana Parittanidanagatatthuj^patti.
Sihaladipe kira Vijjavaslnagare nisinno eko bhikkhu
Upadvaravatinagaram 5 gantva pariyattim ugganhi.
' B. "kuttika. - D. bhindimsu.
3 D. nabhambhibhavanti. •* D. anatta"
5 A. Upamaravati°
TatopaccliaSudhammapuram gantva pariyattim ugganhi.
Tasmin ca kale Sirikhettanagare patalinikkhe eko gandlio
atthi ti sutva Sudhammapurato Sirikhettanagaram agamasi.
Antaramagge luddako tberam passitva ayarp. yakkho ti
mannitva gahetva Anuraddliaranfio dassesi. Tada raja
theram piicchi: Ko pana tvan ti.
Aham mahriiTija Gotamassa savako ti.
Puna raja pucchi: Tinnam pana ratananam kidiso ti.
Thero aha: maliosadhapandito viya mabaraja biiddho
dattbabbo; ummaggo viya dbammo; Videbasena viya
samgbo ti. Evam upamabi' pakasito raja puna puccbi:
kin uu kbo ime Gotamassa savaka ti.
Na kbo mabaraja ime Gotamassa savaka, ime pana
ambebi visabbaga samanakuttaka yeva ti evam vutte tato
pattbaya te samanakuttake vijabi. Tinam viya natimanni-
pataHrukkbasusirato pi laddbam tesam gandbam bxddbat-
tbane yeva aggina jbapesi.
Tam pi tbanam yavajjataua Aggijbfipanatabm ti paka-
tam ti. Tbero ca Vimrmavattbura rafiiio desesi. Raja ca
pasiditva Sirikbettanagarato Arimaddananagararu pacca-
gamanakrde anesi.
Idam pana patalisusire laddbagandbassa karanam. Te-
sam hi samanakuttakanam abbbantare eko upayacbeko
samanakuttako attano vadanurupam gandbam katva Siri-
kbettanagare dvattimsa ratanakbandbassa patalirukkbassa
susire pavesetvil punap})unam udakena temetva mattikaya
limpetva puna tacani uppadetva uttbapesi.
Tada mayani supine -3 patalirukkbe saragandbo attba-
vyanjanasampanno eko attbi ti passama ti kolabalam
uppadesuDQ. Tam sutva raja Sirikbettanagaram gantva
tam patalirukkbain bbinditva gavesanto^ tam gandbam ^
labbi. Gandbe pana sakavadavasena samanakuttakasa-
mannata idisa yeva ete Gotamasavaka bonti etesam yeva
acaro saggamaggapatbabbiito ti evam adibi karanebi
' I), upamabara. - A. natimainie. 3 Min: supinena.
4 A. gavesento.
-^ 60 r^
vuttam. Raja ca pasiditva samanakuttanam bahuni
databbani adasi.
Tato paccha therassa dhammakatham sutva tarn aggina
jhapesi ti evam samanakiittakanam vacanam sutva Siri-
khettanagaram gantva Arimaddananagaram paccagacchanto
theram auesi ti dattliabbain.
Arimaddananagaram sampattakale Jetavanam nama
vihriram karapetva adasi. Tliero ca tattlia sasanam vi-
sodhetva nisidi. E,aja devasikam udakam anetva agga-
mahesi' pana devasikam yeva pindapatam anetva bhojesi.
Uppannakaiikhakale^ pi tarn tarn kankhathanam pucchi ti.
Ayam pana Sasanapaveniyagatatthuppatti.
Sudhammapure hi samapattilabhl Anomadassi nama
tliero Sonuttaratheranaiii vamsanurakkbanavasena saddbim
pancabi bbikkbusatebi nisidi. Tassa pana padbanasisso
Adbisilo nama, tassa padbanasisso Pranadassi nama,
tassa padbanasisso Kalo nama, tassa padbanasisso Ara-
banto nama, tassa j^adbanasisso Ariyavamso nama ti.
Idan ca vacanani.
Ko pan' esa Uttarajlvamabatbero 3 ti. Ayam bi tbero
Ramafinadesiyaputto Ariyavamsatberassa sisso Ariya-
varasatbero pana Kappiiiiganagaravasl'' Mabakalatberassa
sisso. So pana Sudbammanagaravasino Pranadassimaba-
tberassa sisso ti Kalyanisilrdekbane vuttavacanena na
sametis. Evam pi sati yatbiccbitadbipi^ayo na nassati ti
dattbabbam.
Evam nanacariyanam vado nanakarena dissamano pi
Arabantatberassa Arimaddananagare sasanam anugga-
betva patittbanata^ yev' ettba pamanan ti katva nava-
mannitabbo.
Sabbesam bi acariyanam vade pi Arabantatbero Ari-
maddananagaram agantva sasanam patittbapesi ti attbo
^ B. aggamabesim. ^ A. °kankbam°
3 D. S. Uttarasajlva° ^ B. corrects to Kambuiiga"
5 A. KalyanisiL"dekbanI vuttavacanena sameti.
^ INfin: patittbanaka.
-^ 61 H^
iccbitabbo yeva ti, Araliantathero pana mulanamena
Dhammadassl ti pakato Sudhammapuravasi Silabuddhithe-
rassa sisso ti datthabbo.
So ca tbero piibbeva pabbajjakalato catusu vedesii
sikkbitasippo.
Pabbajitva pana sattbakatbam pitakattayam ugganbitva
param gantva sabbattba pakato. Sokkatayanagaram '
ilnetva manussa piijenti.
Tattba dasa vassani vasitva puna Sudbammapuram
agantva araiinavasam samadayi^.
Tato paccba jinacakke ekasattbadbike pancasate sabasse
ca sampatte kabyuge ekasattatadbike tisate sampatte
Auuniddbaraja rajjam papuni.
Tada Arimaddananagare samanakuttaka^ mayam Gota-
masavaka ti vatva tinasatimsavagga^ butva nisidimsii.
Vaggavasena kira sabassamatta tis.
Anuruddbaraja ca tesam samanakuttakanam agariya-
brabmacariyadini sutvana pasidi. Evam pi paveniya aga-
tatta na pajabi.
Arabantam pana tberam passitva tato pattbaya tesam
samanakuttakanam nibaddbavattani'^bbinditva sasane pasidi.
Idam Marammamandale Tambadlparattbe Arimaddana-
nagare Arabantam nama tberam paticca tatiyam sasanassa
patittbanam.
Tasmiii ca kale Arabantattbero Anuruddbarajanara aba:
Tisu sasanesu pariyattisasane tittbante yeva patipatti-
sasanam tittbati patipattisasane tittbante yeva pativedba7-
sasanam tittbati.
Yatba bi gunnam sate pi sabasse pi vijjamane paveni-
palikaya dbenuya asati so vamso sa paveni na gbatiyati
evam evam dbutaiigadbaranam bbikkbunam** sate pi sa-
basse pi vijjamane pariyattiya antarabitaya pativedbo nama
na boti. Yatba pana nidbikumbbiyo jananattbaya pasana-
pittbe akkbaresu tbapitesu yava akkbarani dbaranti tava
^ A, Sokkata° ^ Min: samadiyi D. samadbiyi.
3 B. D. °kuttika. ^ D. tisatisavaggl. s D. or^ji
^ D. °ttbani. ^ B. pativeda. ' S. omits.
■^>4 62 Hs--
nidhikumbliiyo nattlia nama na honti ti evam evam pari-
yattiya dharamanriya sasanam anantarahitan nama hoti.
Yatha va mahato^ talakassa paliya thiraya udakam na
thassatl ti na vattabbam udake sati padumadlni puppliani
na puppbissanti ti na vattabbam. Evam evam mabatala-
kassa thirapalisadise tepitake buddhavacane sati udaka-
sadisa patipattipiiraka kulaputta nattbi ti na vattabbam
tesu sati padumadipuppbasadiso pativedbo nattbi ti na
vattabbam. Evam ekantato pariyattim eva pamanam tasma
antamaso dvisu patimokkbesii vattamanesu pi sasanam
anautarabitam eva pariyattiya antarabitilya supatipannassa
pi dbammabbisamayo nattbi anantarabitaya eva dbamma-
bbisamayo attbi. Idani pi ambakam pariyattisasanam
paripunnam nattbi, sariradbatuyo ca nattbi, tasma yattba
pariyattisasanam sariradbatuyo ca attbi tattba pannakarena
saddbim diitam^ pesetva anetabba. Evam sati ambakam
rattbe jinasSsanam cirakalam patittbabissati ti.
Evam pane bbante sati kattba yacissama ti.
Suvannabbumirattbe mabaraja Sudbammapure tihi varehi
pitakattayam likbitva thapeti sariradbatuyo ca babii tattba
attbi ti.
Raja evam bbante ti patiganhitva babii pannakare pati-
yadetva rajalekbanani likbitva attbangasamannagatam 3
ekam amaccam dutam katva pesesi.
Sadbammapurindo Manobari^ nama raja pi maccbera-
citto butva tumbadisanam miccbadittblnam tbane pita-
kattayam sariradbatuyo ca pabinitum na yutta tilokaggassa
bi sammasambuddbassa sasanam sammadittblnam tbane
yeva patittbabissati yatba nama kesarasibarajassa vasa
suvannapatiyam yeva na mattikabbajane ti.
Duta paccagantva Anuruddbaranfio tarn attham arocesum.
Tani sutva Anuruddbaraja kujjhi, tattakakapale pakkbit-
tatilam viya tatatatayi.
' D. Mabati and adds: yatba ca mababbo talatakassa.
^ D. dutiyara. 3 A. sampannagatam.
■* B. corrects to Manomari.
-^ 63 -^
Atlia raja nacllmaggena navanam asltisatasahassehi
navikanam, yodhanam attha kotlhi senam vyiihitva^ thala-
maggena saddhim catulii mahayodlianriyakelii^ batthinam
asitisahasselii , assanam navutisatasaliassehi , yodhanam
asiti kotiya senam vyuliitva sayam eva yujjliitiiin Sudhamma-
piiram gacchi.
Tarn sutva Manohariraja bhltatasito hiitva attano bahii
yodbe samvidabitva Sudhammapure yeva patisenam katva
nisidi. Atba Atbabbanavede agatapayogavasena punappu-
nam vayamanta pi nagaramulam upasamkamitum na sakka.
Tada rSja vedanfmno puccbi: Kasma pan' ettba nagara-
miilam upasamkamitum na sakkoma ti. Vedannuno ahamsu :
Athabbanavedavidbanam maharaja attbi manne ti. Atba
raja patbaviyam nidahitva matakalevaram uddbaritva
mabasamudde kbipesi.
Ekam kira manussam bindukubim Jogylnamakarn j
kitam kbadapetva'* tarn maretva battbapadadini angapac-
caiigani gabetva cbinnabbinnani s katva nagarassa samanta
patbaviyam nidahitva thapesi.
Tada pana nagaram upasamkamitum sakka. Nagaran
ca pavisitva Anuruddharaja Manobarirajanam jivaggabam
ganhi. Sudhammapure poranikanam rajimam paveni-agata-
vasena ratanamayamafijiisayam thapetva pi'ijitam sabadba-
tuhi pitakattayam gabetva Manohariranno santakanaiii
dvattimsabatthlnam pittbiyam arojietva anesi. Arimadda-
nanagaram pana patva dhatuyo ratanamayamanjusfiyam
thapetva sirisayanagabbbe ratanamance sisopadesassa sami-
pe thapesi. Pitakattayam pi ratanamaye pasade thapetva
bhikkbusamghassa uggahadhriranadiattbay a ^ niyy adesi.
Tato kira anitam 23itakattayam uggauhantanam ariyanam
sahassamattam abosi ti. Sudhammanagarani vijabitva7
pitakena saddhim bhikkbusamgham anetva sasanassa
patittbapanam ^ jinacakke ekadhike chasate vassasabasse9
^ D. byabitva. ^ D. °yoja" 3 A. Jyongyam°
4 Min: dapetva D. dadapetva.
5 A. B. chinnacbinnani. ^ A, uggabana"
7 A. vijabitva. ^ A. patittbanam. 9 D. sahassa iv
-^ 64 f<g-
kaliyuge ca sojasadhike catusate sampatte ti silalekhanesu
vuttam. Anurucldliarafmo kale punnanubhavena tinnam
ratananam parij)unimtta ^ punnagamo ti samanna ahosi.
Cirakalam atikkante nnakaranam^ lopavasena makarassa
ca niggahitavasena Piigam3 iti Marammabliasaya voliari-
yati ti Anagatavamsa-Eajavaiiisesu vuttam.
Aniiruddharaja yeva cattaro mahayodhe Sihaladipam
{lesetva tato pitakattayam anesi.
Sihaladlpato anitapitakattayena Sudhammapurato anita-
pitakattayam aniiainafinam yojetva samsandetva Arahan-
tatliero vimamsesi.
Tada Gangodakena viya Yammodakam annamaiinam
animam anadhikam ahosi tehi pitakehi aniiani pi vaddlietva*
tipitakagabbhe tliapetva piijesi tesu tesu pi thanesu pa-
titthripesi.
Manoharirajanam pi Mram-ka-pa nama dese upatthakehi
saha thapesi. Tassa ca kira raiiiio mukham vivaritva
katham sallapentassa mukhato ol)haso pajjalitva nikkhami.
So kadaci kadaci Anuruddliaranno santikaips agantva
garavavasena vandanadini akasi tada Anuruddharaniio
lomahamso uppajji ubbiggo ca. Tasma^ tassa raiiiio
nittejattliaya Buddharupassa cetiyassa bhattam ptijetva
tarn gabetva Manohariraniio bbojesi. Tada tassa tadanu-
bbavo antaradhayi. Manoliariraja samvegam apajjitva
samsare samsaranto yava nibbanam na papunami tava
paravasenaniivatteyyan ti pattlianam akasi.
Sudhammapurato al3hatani7 attano santakam manomaya-
manim^ ekassa setthino santike vikkinitva Laddhamulena
pahcavaharajatena abhujitapallankavasena ekam mahan-
tam buddhabimbam parinibbanakarena ekan ti dve buddha-
patibimbani karapesi. Yilvajjatana tani santi ti^.
' D. paripunnato; omits punnagamo; other MSS. puri-
punnata.
^ B. atikkante unnakaranara. 3 Min: Pumgam.
4 B. vattetva. 5 B. santike. ^ D. kasma.
7 A. agatam. ^ A. manomanim.
9 B. Yavajjatama asanti ti S. fini santi ti.
^. 65 H^
Iccevam Anuruddharaja Sudhammapurato Silialadipato
ca sasanam anetva Arimaddananagare patitthapesi ti.
Idam amhakam Marammamandale Tambadiparatthe Ari-
maddananagare Amiruddharajanam paticca catuttham sa-
sanassa patitthanam.
Uttarajivathero pi Sonuttaranarn vamsato sasanam ga-
hetva Sudhammapurato Arimaddananagaram agantva sa-
sanarp. patitthapesi.
Idam amhakani Marammamandale Tambadiparatthe
Arimaddananagare Uttarajivatheram paticca paficamam
sasanassa patitthanam.
Uttarajlvatherassa Sihaladlpam gatahrde tena saddhim
gatam Chapadam nama samaneram Sihaladlpe yeva Sihala-
dipika pabbajimsu.
Pabbajitva ca Chapadasamanero pariyattim ugganhitva
dasavassam tattha vasitva Arimaddananagaram pacca-
gacchi.
SivalTtherah ca Tamalindatherah ca Anandatherari
ca Rahuhxtherah ca anesi. Te pana thera tipitakadhara
honti vyatta dakkha ca, ayafi c'attho vittharena hettha
vutto.
Arimaddananagaram patva Arimaddanavasihi bhikkhidii
saddhim Vinayakammani akatva puthu luitva nisidimsu.
Narapatiraja ca tesu theresu ativiya pasidi.
Eravatlnadiyam uhimpam bandhitva tatth' eva upasam-
padakammam karapesi. Cirakalam atikkamitva so gano
vuddhi hutva uppajji. Narapatiraja te there saddhim
sams^hena nimantetva mahadanam adasi. Tada chane
akappasampunnam rupasobhaggappattara ekarn natakitthim
disva Rahuhithero patibaddhacitto lepe higgitavanaro
viya kaddame laggitamataiigo viya ca kamagunalepakadda-
mesu^ Laggito hutva sasane viramitva hlnaya vattitum
arabhi^.
Maranantikarogena abhibhuto viya atekiccho hutva se-
satheresu ovadam dinnesu pi nadiyi. Tada sesathera tarn
evam ahamsu3:
^ B. kamaraga" ^ A. arabhati. 3 A. S. D. aha.
Sasana-Vamsa. O
-^ 66 i<-
Ma tvam ekam tain' paticca sabbe pi ambe lajjapetuiii
na arabasi. Ma idba binaya vattebi, Mallrirudipam ^ gantva
yatba riicim karobi ti pesesum Rabulatbero ca Kusima-
tittbato navam aruyba Mallarudipam ugamasi. Mallaru-
dipam pattakale Mallriruraja Vinayam janitukamo sabati-
kaya Kbuddasikkbapakaranara tassa santike ugganbitva
ekapattamattam inanim adasi. So ca tarn labbitva binaya
vatti ti.
Honti c'ettba:
Atidiire va botabbam bbikkbuna nama ittbibbi3
Ittbiyo nama bbikkbiinam bbavanti idba verino.
Tava tittbantu diippanba, mayam* poranika pi ca
Mabapaiiiia vinasam patta baritacadayos.
Tasma bi pandito bbikkbu antamaso va ittbibbi
Vissasam na kare loke rago ca duppavarito ti.
Sesesu ca tberesu Cbapado nama tbero patbamam kalam
kato. Sivall-Tamalindanandatbera^ yeva tayo pariyatti-
uggabanadbaranadivasena? sasanam upattbambbetva Ari-
maddananagare nisldimsu. Ekasmin ca kale raja tesam
tinnam tberaaam ekekam battbim adasi. Slvall-Tamalin-
datbera patiggabetva vane vissajjapesum. Anandatbero
pana Kificipuranagaram^ pabinitva natakanam debl ti
Kusimatittbam gantva navam aropesi. Tarn karanam fiatva
Sivall-Tamabndatbera tarn evam abamsu:
Mayam pana avnso battbinam sukbattbaya vane 9 vissaj-
jema, tvam pana adbammikam karosi ti. Kin nama bbante
iiatakanain samgabo na vattati? nann natakanan ca
samgabo ti bbagavata vuttan ti.
Tbera abamsu: Sace tvam ambakam vacanam na
' B. ekamkam paticca {corrected f rout ekam tvam) S. omits.
^ B. corrects to Malayadipam. 3 Min: ittbibi.
4 B. ayam. s B.baritacbadayo.
^ A. and B. omit Ananda. 7 B. ugganbana"
"* D. Kicci? 9 D. gane.
-^ 67 ■<^
kareyyasi tava iccliixnurupam karolii. Mayam pana taya
saddhim samvasaiu na karissamil ti visum nisidimsu.
Tato patthaya dve gana bliijjiiiisu. Tato pacchakale
atikkante Tamalindathero balmssutanam vyattil^alanam
sissanam anuggaliattliaya galiatthanam santike ayam
baliussiito ayiim maliapafino ti evam adina vacl-viniiattim
samuttbapesi. Evam kate kulaputta sulabbapaccayavasena
sasanassa bitam avahitum sakkbissanti ti katva tarn kara-
nam sutva Slvalitbero evam rdia: Kasma tvam vaci-
viiinattim samuttbapetva buddbapatikuccbitam kammam
karosi ti? Bhagavato attano attbaya yeva vacl-vinnatti
patikkbitta. Abam pana paresam yeva attbaya vaci-
viniiattim samuttbapemi, nattaiio attbaya; sasanassa bi
vepullattbaya ^ evam vacl-vifinattim samuttbapemi. Siva-
litbero pi : Na tvam mama vacanam karosi yam yam tvam
iccbasi tam tarn karobi, abam pana taya saddbim samva-
sam na karissami ti visum butva saddbim sakapakldiena
nisldi. Tato pattbaya tayo gana bbijjimsu.
Evam Arimaddananagai'o Arabantatberassa eko vamso,
Sivalitberassa eko, Tamalindatberassa eko, Anandatbe-
rassa eko ti cattaro gana abesum.
Tesu Arabantatberagano Sudbammapurato patbamam
agatatta purimagano ti vobrirlyati. Aiifie pana paccba
agatatta paccbagana ti.
Sivalitbero Arimaddananagare yavajivam sasanam
pagganbitva kabyuge navutadbike paucavassasate kale
kalam akasi.
Anandatbero pana Arimaddananagare yeva catucatta-
lisavassani sasanam pagganbitva cbanavutadbike paiica-
vassasate kale kalam akasi.
Tamalindatbero pi yavajivam sasanam pagganbitva
attbanavutadbike paucavassasate kale kalam akasi ti.
Abo samldiarasalibavo ti.
Seyyatb' ajagarass' eva^ nabbiya cakkamandale
Laggo saso bbamitva pi disam gaccbati tam mukbam
^ A. B. vebullattaya.
^ D. seyyatba ca nagarass' eva.
-^ 68 f<-
Tath' eva sabbasatta pi maccucakkesu laggita
Yavajivam pi dhavitva maccumukham upagamun^ ti.
Iccevam Arimaddanapure arahantebi ca gandhakarehi
ca puthujjanelii jinasasanam nabhe cando viya vijjotati.
Tattba bi yada Anuruddbaraja Sudbammapurato sasa-
nam anesi tada arabanta cbasatasabassamatta^ agata,
sotapannasakadagami-anagamino pana gananapatbam viti-
vatta ti.
Cbattagiibindassa3 nama ranfio krde pi Himavante
Garidbamridanaj)abbatato attba arabanta pindaya raja-
gebam agamamsu. Eaja ca pattam gabetva pindapatena
bbojetva idani kuto agatattba ti pucclii. Himavante maba-
raja Gandbamadanapabbatato ti. Atba raja atipasanno
hutva idba temasam vassam upagaccbatba ti yacitva viba-
ram krirapetva adasi. Temasam bi anto gebe nimantetva
pindapatena bbojesi*.
Ekam samayam arabantanam Gandbamadanapabbate
Nandamtilaguliam viya ekam gubam mapetva dassebl ti
yaci. Te ca arabanta Nandamulagubam viya ekam gubam
iddbiya mapetva dassesum. Raja ca taya gubaya sadi-
sam ekarp. guliam karapesi. Naudamiilagubakarenas pana
katatta Nanda iti namam pi akasi. Iccevam Cbattagu-
bindassa rafifio krde Gandbamadanapabbate Nandamula-
gubato agantva arabanta sasanam patittbripesum.
Arabantabbavo ca nam' esa yatbabbutam janitum
dukkaro anupasampannanam uttarimanussadbammadassa-
nassa patikkbittatta arabattana va patva pi vasanaya appa-
jabitatta. Araba pi bi samano abam araba ti anupasam-
pannanam katbetum na vattati. Arabattam patva pi ekacco
vasanam pajahitum na sakka.
Pilindavaccbatheravattbu c'ettba napakam. .
Evam loke arabantabbavo janitum dukkaro. Ten' eva
Maba-Kassapatberassa upattbako eko bbikkbu attano
^ B. vupagamun. ^ B. omits cba.
3 A. Cbattagubindassa B. corrects to Cbattarubindassa.
4 A. bbojapesi. s D. Nandana"
-^>^ 69 Hg-
upajjhayassa Maliakassapatlierassa santike vasitva pi tassa
arahantabhavain iia juui.
Maha-kassapatheram hi ekena saddhiviharikena saddhiiu
araiifiaviharato gamam pindaya carautam antaramagge
pattadiparikkhare galietva pacchato^ gacchanto yeva eko
saddhivihariko evam aha: Lokasmim bhante araha araha
ti pakato sutamatto va 'ham bhavami na kadaci ditthapubbo
ti. Tarn sutva thero paccha parivattetva olokento: Parik-
khare avuso gahetva arahantassa paccha gacchanto yeva
arahantabhavam na janati ti aha ti.
Arimaddananagare pi Silabuddhi-Pollouka-Sumedhathc-
riidayo pi arahanta yeva ahesurn. Narapatiraja hi Kha-
nitthipadapabbatam ^ gantva paccagamanakrde antara-
magge ekissa, matikaya manobhasam disva idha pufiham
karetukamo Sakko dasseti mahhe ti manasikaritva cetiyam
karapessami ti tattha ratthavasihi samam bhiimibhagaui
karapesi.
Atha eko Silabuddhi nama thero evani rdia: Puhham
maharaja karissami ti idani bhumiparikammam karapesi.
Evam kariipentassa te3 apuuham yeva bhavati no puhhau
ti vatva bahii hi 4 satta ma kilamantu tis manasikatva
raiiho dandakammena tajjanatthaya rahfia dinnam pinda-
patam na Idmnji. Raja ca: Sace tvam maya dinnam
pindapatain abhufijitukanio bhaveyyasi mama vijite vasanto
yeva tvani mama pindapata na muiiceyyasi. Ratthavasihi
pi dinnapindapato mayham eva santako nanu nama mama
pinda])atam yeva tvam bhuhjasi ti aha.
Sihibnddhithero pi sace aham evam bhaveyyami Slhala-
dipam gantva vasissami ti cintetva arahhe vasi.
Atha tarn attham janitva nagaradvrire arakkho eko
yakkho rahho agatakale abhimukhain thito va bhayanaka-
riipl^ nisldi. Atha nanavijjakammehi apanento pi iia
sakka apanetum.
' A. B. paccha. ' D. Khanitti" A. B. khanitva.
3 B. vata. 4 Min: omiie. s A. B. kilantu ti.
^ All MSS. except B. rupaiii.
-^M 70 H5^
Atha raja nimittapatbake pakkosapetva pucchi: Kena
karanena ayaiii yakkho idha nisinno ti. Tvam maharaja
Silabiiddhitheram agaravavasena piibbe katbesi. Yakkba
pi tbere ativiya pasanna ti ambebi siitapubba, tarn paticca
yakkho bbayanakarfipam dassetva nisinno bbavissati ti aba.
Haja pi amacce anapesi: tberam pakkosatba ti. Tbero
nagaccbi. Slbaladipam^ yeva gamissami ti arabbi. Tarn
attbam sutva raja ekam Caturangapaccayan nama amaccam
pakkosapetva^ tvam gantva tberam pakkosabi ti pesesi.
Caturaugapaccayo ca cbekataya ekam suvannamayam
buddbapatibimbam navaya tbapetva mabasamiiddatittbam
agamasi. Atba tberam sampapunitva: Idani idba bbagava
sammasambuddbo agamasi. Silabuddbitbero3 bbagavato
sammasambuddbassa dassanattbaya agaccbatu ti dutam
pesesi. Tbero pi bbagavato sammasambuddbassa dassan-
attbaya agaccbatu ti vacanam patikkbipitum buddbagara-
vavasena avisabataya agaccbl ti.
Poranikanam va tberanam buddbe garavam^ idba
Pandito garavam buddbe kare pasannacetasa ti.
Navam abbirubitva tbero bbagavato sammasambuddbassa
vandanamana-piljasakkaradlnis akasi. Tberassa evam
vandanamana-pujasakkaradini karontass' eva vegena navam
anetva gaccbi. Atba Caturaugapaccayo evam aba: Idani
bbante tumbakam acariyassa sammasambuddbassa sasanara
pagganbitum yutto ti. E,aja ca amaccebi parivarito
paccuggaccbi. ^Nrivaya tberassa battbe gabetva rajagebam
anesi. Dvaram pattakale yakkbo patbaviyam nislditva
tberam vandi.
Raja rajagebam patva tberam nanabbojanebi bbojesi.
Evan ca avoca: Ajjatagge bbante tvam asi mam'acariyo
bbagavato va ovadani sirasa patiggabetva anuvattissama
ti attano paiica putte pi 7 tberassa adasi. Te paiica ku-
^ Min: "dlpe. ^ A. sakkosapetva. 3 B. Siba"
* A. Buddbesu garavam. * s B. corrects to vandamana**
^ Min: omits Nrivaya &c. 7 J), bi.
-^ 71 H^
mara therena sacldhim anuvattimsii. Thero te pakkosetva
viharam agamasi. Antaramagge kappiyapatliaviyam panca
parimandalakrirani likhitva tesam rajakumaranam dassetva
nivattapesi. Rajakumrira patinivattitva tarn karanam ranno
arocesum. Raja ca: Tumhakam pufifiam karapanatthaya
dasseti ti vatva tulavasena^ tehi iTijakumarehi suvannam
samam katva tena suvannena miikim katva bli'agavato
dharamanakrile Pasenadi-Kosalarafiiia krirapitam candana-
patibimbaiii viya visum visum patibimbam^ karapesi. '
Tesam nidhariatthanabhutaniJ pafica cetiyani pi Sakko
kammavidhayako butva patittbapesi. Ettba ca pubbe
ranfia* pasiditva tberassa rajakumrira dimia milbim rata-
nattayassa datva puna rajakumare bhujisse karetukamataya
tbero evaiu sanfiams adasi ti datthabbam.
So ca Sikibuddhithero^ Arabantaganavamso ti datthabo.
Arimaddananagare yeva Xarapatirafifio kale Kassapo
nama tbero desaearikaui caramano Pollonkanamakam de-
sani tad avasari. Atha dve mabaUakapolloiika? manussa
tbere atipasannataya dve putte upattbakattbaya niyyadesuiu.
Pollonkamanussanam atipasannatam paticca tbero pi
Polloiikatbero ti vobariyati. Yada ca pana so tbero Sibala-
dipam gantukrimo abosi tada Sakko devanam indo vyaggba-
rupam mapetva pittbiya yava mahasamuddatiram*^ anesi.
Mabiisamuddatiram pana patva navam abbiruhitva vanijebi
saddhim tari.
Mahasamuddamajjhe pana patva sa nava na gaccbi^.
Niccala va attbasi. Atba vanija mantesum: Amba,kain
navaya alakkhl papajano attbi marine ti. Evam pana
mantetva salakadanam^° akarasu. Yava tatiyam pi tberass'
eva batthe salaka pubbe katakammavipakavasena nipati.
Idam pana tberassa pubbe katakammam. Tbero bi tato
attabbavato sattame bbave ekasmira game kukidarako
butva kilanattbaya ekam sunakbam nadiyam otaretva
^ B. tbuLao D. kuLa. ^ D. omits. 3 A. B. nidana"
4 A. B. ranno. 5 A. annam. ° D. Sihala°
7 D. mabamaHaka" ^ S. B. A. "tira.
•5 B. gaccbati. '" Min: salakadanara.
-^ 72 r^
udake Idlamai^esi. Evam Idlamantam sunakliam sayam
eva urena uggahetva tli-am anesi ti. Evam puLbe kata-
kammam vipakavasena therass' eva hattlie salaka nipati.
Tada vanija iidakapittlie khipimsu. Atha Sakko devanain
indo kumbbilariipam mapetva pittbiyam aropetva anesi.
Tbero Yakkbadlpam patva andbacakkbukanam'^ yakkba-
nam mettanubbavena cakkbum labbapesi. Yakkha ca
tberassa gunam fiatva dve yakkbe^ bbatike adamsu.
Tbero ca Sibaladipam gantva Mabacetiyarupam Loba-
pasadarupam sariradbatum mababodbibijani ca anetva
paccagamasi ti.
Sumedbatbero ca Halamkassa^ nama nagarassa dakkbi-
nadisabbage Muttigame* purattbimaya anudisaya Dinna-
namakes vibare vasi.
Tbanassa paiia namavasena tberassa pi Dinnavibaro
tveva^ namam abosi.
So pi tbero paiusiikuliko lajji pesalo sikkbakamo jbana-
labbl araba yeva. So bi devasikam devasikam attbanava-
yojanapamane padacetiyam gantva vandi, cetiyai'igana-
vattan ca akasi. Tato agantva Muttigame jnndaya cari.
Idam tberassa nibaddbavattam.
Aparani pi vattbuni babiini santi. Sabbani pana tani
vittbaretva vattabbani pi gandbagaravabbayena na vakkba-
ma. Sabbani pi lii vuccamanani ayani Sasanavamsadipika
atipapaiica bbavissati.
Sammasambuddbassa bi pariiiibbanato yavajjatana tbe-
ranam paramparavasena samgbattetva anayanam ev' ettba
adbippetam, yatba vuttani pana vattbuni adbuna abbifma-
labblnani puggalanani akbettabbavena7 pasangananapati-
babanattbam Arimaddananagare ca babunnam abbinba-
labbinam puggalanani nivasattbanatadassanattbam vuttani.
Vuttam c'etam Bbikkbunikbandbakattbakatbayain:
' D. "cakkbunam. ^ A. B. yakkba 1). yakkba.
3 B. Halamkissa. 4 Min: Mratti° S. Mutti°
5 B. Dinnanainike A. Dvinnanamake.
A. pi vibaro teva — (omits Dinna).
B. corrects from acettba bliavena to abbavena.
6
-^ 73 -^
Patisambhidapattelii vassasahassam sukkliavipassakehi
vassasaliassam anagamilii vassasahassam sakadagamihi
vassasahassam sotapannehi vassasahassan ti evam paiica
vassasahassani pativedhadhammo thassati ti.
Dlghanikayatthakathayam pana Samyuttanikayattha-
kathayah ca: Patisambhidapattehi vassasahassam chala-
bhifihehi vassasahassam tevijjehi vassasahassam sukkhavi-
jiassakehi vassasahassam patimokkhena vassasahassan ti
vuttam.
Anguttaranikayatthakathayam paua Vibhaiigatthakatha-
yah ca:
Buddhanam parinibbanato vassasahassam eva patisam-
bhida nibbattetum sakkonti. Tato param cha abhihha
tato pi asakkonta tisso vijjiX nibbattimsu. Gacchante
kale til pi nibbattetum asakkonta sukkhavipassaka honti.
Eten' eva nayena anagamino sakadagamino sotapanna ti
vuttam. Evam nananayehi Atthakatha pi agatatta adhuna
loke ariyapuggahl bhavituni na sakka ti na vattabbam.
Ariyanam eva khettassa adhuna pi saml)havato sace
araddhavipassaku l)haveyya so araha bhavitum sakka
yeva ti nittham ettha gantabbani.
Atthakathasu pana nanabhanakatheranam nanavadava-
sena vuttan ti datthabbaiii. Ettaken' eva j^ana nanakarena
vado bhinno pi sasanani na bhijjati yeva sasanassa abhin-
nam yeva hi ettha pamanan ti.
Evam Marammamandale Aiimaddananagare anekehi
arahantasatehi sasanain vijjotati. Bhagavato pana pari-
nibbanato timsadhikanani navavassasatanam^ upari Ma-
rammaratthe Saii-Lah-krom^ namena raiiha samakahiva-
sena Sihaladipc rajjani pattassa Mahanamarahho krde
Buddhaghosa - Buddhadattatherehi pabhuti te te maha-
thera te te gandhe akamsu.
Tato paccha sati-samadhipahuamaddavavasena^ sukha-
vabodhanattham tikayo akainsu. Arimaddananagare
^ so B. All other MSS. timsadhikanani navutivassanam.
' D. Sa-na-la-ha-kro-iia. 3 A. ]). B. °manda"
-^>^ 74 ,<-^
jinacakke sattatriclhike ^ clia sate sahasse ca sampatte
tinnam j)itakrinam mulabhutesu saddanayesu sotriranaiu
chekataya^ mail asaiimd tie viya Anando nama maliamaccho
tisu pitakesu sattliakathesu viloletva x\ggavamso nama
tliero Saddamtipakaraiiam akasi. Arimaddaiianagare hi
Uttarajivatheradlnam Silialadipam gamamito pubbe yeva
tayo mahathera pariyattivisarada Malia-Aggapandito, tassa
saddliiviliariko Dutiya-i^ggapandito, tassa bhagineyyo Tati-
ya-Aggapandito ti. Tatiya-Aggapandito pana Aggavamso
ti pi vohariyati.
Tasmiii ca kale Arimaddananagaravasino saddakovida
bahavo santi ti yava Lankadipa kittighoso pattliari.
Tasma Silialadipika saddakovida Ylmamsetukaraa liutva
Arimaddanaiiagaram agamamsu. Tada Arimaddananagara-
vasino l)hikkhu Saddinitipakaranam dassesmn.
Silialadipika ca tarn disva upadharenta saddavisaye
ayani gandho viya Sihaladipe gandho nattlii. Imasmim
pakarane agatavinicchayam pi sakalam na janimha ti
nanapakarehi tliomesun ti. Yavajjatana katliamaggo na
iipaccliinno ti.
Arimaddananagare Silialadipam gantva paccagato Clia-
pado nama Saddhammajotipfilathero saddanaye chekataya
Suttaniddesam akasi, Paramatthadliamme ca chekataya
Samkhepavannanam nama Caradipakah-^ ca Vinaye cheka-
taya Vinayagiilhatthadipaniiii Simalamkarah ca akasi.
Attano katanam gandhanaiii nigame Saddhammajotipalo
ti mfdanamena vuttam. Kusimanagare pana Chapadagame
jatatta th<"inassa namena Chapado ti pakato. Kukhana-
nagare pana Chapado ti voharito pi eko thero atthi. So
alajji dussilo. Ekacce pana nama samannalesamattena
pattalaiikara silavantaiu pesalam sikkhakamam Chapada-
theram alajji-dussilabhavena npavadanti^ yatha nama
samaiihalesamattena Mallaputtam ayasmantam Dabbam
asamacarena ti. Arimaddananagare yeya Alom-cah-hiis
^ so A. All oilier MSS. sattanavasadike.
^ B. chetattaya. i B. corrects to Saradipakafi.
* A. uvadanti. s B. Alou-cah-su A. Aloh-cah-tn.
-^- 75 H$-
namakassa rafifio krde Maha-Vimalabiiddhitbero Cula-
Vimalabuddhithero ti dve thera pariyattivisarada aliesum.
Tesu Maha-Vimalal)uddliitliero Kaccayanassa samvannanam
Nyasagandliam akasi.
Keci pana SihaladipavasI Vimalabuddhithero tarn akasi
ti vadanti. Cula -Vimalabuddhithero pana Vuttodayassa
poranatikam akasi.
Chandosaratthavikasinim Saddhammafianathero akasi.
Yacanatthajotim pana VepuHathero ^ akasi. .Nyasa-
gandhassa poranatikam Narapatiraiiiio kale eko amacco
akasi. So hi ranho ekam orodham paticca jatam ekam
dhltaram disva vanaro viya lepe laggito patibaddhacitto "^
hutva laggi.
Tam attham janitviX raja evam aha:
Sace etam iccheyyasi ekam gandham paripunnaviniccha-
yam gulhattham karohi. Sace tvani tadisam gandhani
katiim sakkuneyyasi etam labhissasi ti. Atlia so Nyasassa
samvannanam poranatikam akasi.
Tato patthaya hinaya vattitva dhitaram datva rajjuggfi-
hamaccatthane^ thapesi yarn Marammavoharena Sam-
byan* iti vuccati. Tena pana katatta so pi gandho tam
namena ■v'nccati. Karikam tassa ca samvannanam Chatta-
guhindassas nama rahho kale Dhammasenapatithero akasi.
Tena kira karripite jSTandaguhaya samipe Nandavihare
nisiditva akasi. Tasmih ca kale Gandhamadanapabbate
Nandamiilaguhato^ arahantil agantva tasmim vihare vassam
upagacchimsu. tesam sammukhe katatta te ca gandha
panditehi sarato pacceta])ba ti acariya vadanti. Vaca-
vacakam pana7 Dhammadassi nama samanero akasi. Sad-
datthabhedacintam pana Arimaddananagarasamipe thitassa
Khanitthipadapabbatassa^ samipe ekasmim game vasanto
Saddhammasiri nama thero akasi. So yeva thero Brihajani
nama vedasatthain pi Marammabhasaya parivattesi.
' B. Vephulla" ' S. "bandha" 3 A. rajjuggamacca°
4 B. Sam-pyam. s B. Chattaruhindassa.
^ A. Nandaguhato B. Nandaguhato.
7 A. Vriccavaccakara. ^ B. Khanitti"
-$H 76 r^
Ekakkbarakosam pana Saddhammakittittliero akasi. So
hi kaliyuge sattasitadliike attliasate sampatte iniccha-
dittliikanani Jaliimasaiiuitaiiam ^ kulfinam bhayena sakale
pi Tambadijmrattbe sasanobbaso milayati.
Babimi pi pottbakani aggibbayena nassesum^. Tada
tarn pavattim passitva-j sace pariyattidbammo vinasseyya
patipattidbammo pi nassissati patipattidbamme nassante
kuto pativedbadbammo bbavissati ti samvegam apajjitva
imam gandbam akasi ti tattikayam4 vuttam.
Mukbamattasriram Sagaratbero akasi.
Kaliyuge ekasitadbike paiicasate sampatte ekam dabara-
puttam krdam. katam paticca samvegam apajjitva pacceka-
buddbattam j^attliayantassa Jeyyasimkba-namakassas raniio
putto Kyacva^ namako raja rajjam karesi.
DbammaiTija ti pi nama bincbam patigganbi. Tisu
pana pitakesu yatbabbiitam vijanakataya Marammavobarena
Kyacca ti vobariyati. So ca kira raja pali-attbakatba-
tika-gandbantaresu aticbekataya pitakattaye sakaccba-
mattam pi katum samattbo nama nattlil ti uggabita-
tipitako butva bbikkbusaiiigbanam? pi divase divase sattabi
varebi gandbam vaceti^.
Kbanittbipadapabbatassa samipe pi ekam talakam ka-
rapetva tattba rajagaram karapetva tattba nisiditva
gandbam vaceti. Sabbani pana rajiinam kiccani puttass'
eva uparajassa niyyadesi. Gandbam ugganbantanam oro-
dbilnam attbaya samkbepato Saddabindun nama pakaranam
Paramattbabinduii ca nrima j^akaranam akasi. Tassa hi
cittam pariyattiyani yeva rammati. Annam pana raja-
kiccam sunitum pi na iccbi. Anuruddbaraja anagate abam
raja bbaveyyami tada yeva imani talibijaui uttbabantu ti
adbittbabitva ropesi. Tani tassa rauno kale uttbabimsu9.
Ten' eva Anuruddbaraja yev' ay an ti rattbavasino saiija-
nunsu. Sammutiraja bi Anuruddbaraja Kyacva raja ti
ime tayo ekasantana ti vadanti. "
^ S. corr. from Jalunama" D. Jalabbutisatanam.
2 S. nassasum. -5 A. pattitva. ^ A. tani tikayam.
5 B. Jeyyasikbi'' ^ A. Kyac-ca. ^ A. °sanigbam.
** A. vacesi. ^ B. vuttba°
So rajfi ekam pi cetiyam akasi na tain nittham agamasi
pariyattiyam yeva paricarakatta ti Rajavamse agatam.
Lokasammutivaseiia kakkhaladine '^ itthakani karapetva
tasmim yeva dine bhumisamam katva- tasmim yeva dine
anriam pi sabbam karapesi. Tena Marammavoliarena
Pra-stah3 cetiyau ti yavajjatana pfikatam.
Tassa rafino eka dhlta Vibhatyattliam nama gandham
akasi ti.
Pubbe kira Arimaddananagare uggahadharanadivasena*
sasanam ativiya viriilbam apajji. Arimaddananagare yeva
bi eko vuddhapabbajitos bbikkbu gandbara likbitum sila-
lekbanadandena iccbanto rajagebam pavisi. Raja: Kena
agato 'si ti pucchi. Gandbam Hkbitum silalekhanadandena
iccbanto agato 'mbl ti.
Evam inabaHako tvam^ gandbam mabussabena pariya-
punanto pi gandbesu cbekassa okasam na passami; sace bi
musalo ankuram uttbapetva riibeyya7, evani sati tvam
gandbesu cbekatam apajjeyyasi ti aba. Tato paccba vi-
baram gantva devasikam devasikarp. ekadantakattbapama-
namattam lekbanam uggabetva Kaccayana-Al)bidbamm-
attbasamgabapakaranam adim katva acariyassa santike
ugganbi.
So aciren' eva gandbesu cbekatam patva musale jam-
burukkbaiikurara bandbitva ussapetva rajagebam pavisi.
Atba tarn raja puccbi: Kena agato 'si ti. Ayam mabaraja
musalo ankuram uttbrqietva riibati ti acikkbitum agato
'mbl ti vutte. Raja etassa gandbesu cbekatam patto 'mbi
ti vuttani boti ti janasi. Tam saccam va abkam va ti
vimamsanattbaya mabatberanam santikam pabini. Maba-
tbera pi gtilbattbanam gulbattbanam puccbirasu. So pi
puccbitam puccbitain vyakasi. Atba so bbikkbu mabatbere
evam aba: Tumbe bbante mam babu puccbatba. Abam pi
tumbe puccbitum iccbami; okasam detba ti yacitva anna-
samanacetasikan ti ettba annasaddassa avadbyapekkbatta
^ B. kakaladine. ^ B. ofnits bbumi samam katva.
3 A. Bra-stab B. Pra-sta. 4 A. ugganha°
5 B. vudda° ^ A. tarn. ? Min: rubeyya.
^^ 78 :^
avadhipadam uddliaritva " dassetha ti pucchi. Mahathera
pi pubbe amanasikatatta sigham vissajjitum^ na sakkliimsu.
Raja tarn attham sutva tuttliacitto liutva Disapamokklia-
namena acariyatthane tliapesi. So pana bliikklm agandha-
karako pi gandhakarako viya paccliimauam janatanam
dinnopadesavasena upakaram katva sasane uppajjl ti.
Honti c'ettlia:
Aham maliallako homi duppaiino pariyattikam,
Uggaham mahiissahena 3 na salcJcliissanii janitum.
«
Evan ca natimanneyya nfipposukkatam apajje,
Saddhamme chekakamo ussaham va kare poso.
Vuddhapabbajito bhikkhu mahallako pi* duppaimo
Apajji chekatam dhamme; tarn apekkhantus sotaro ti.
Pubbe kira Arimaddananagare matugama pi gandham
ugganhimsu yeblmyyena uggahadharanadivasena pariyatti-
sasanam paggabesum. Matugama hi annamannam passanta:
tumhe kittakain gandbam ugganbatba kittakam gandbam
vacuggatam karotba ti puccbanti^. Eko kira matugamo
ekam niatugamam puccbi: Tvain idrmi kittakam gandbam
vacuggatam karosi ti? Abam pana idani dabaraputtebi
palibodbatta byakuLam patva babum gandbam vacuggatam
katum na sakka, samanta Maba-pattbane pana kusalatti-
kamattam va vacuggatam karomi ti aba ti.
Idam pi Arimaddananagaravasinain matugamanam pi
pariyattuggabane ekam vattbu?.
Ekam kira bbikkbuni pindaya carantam eka dvadasa-
vassika dabarittbi^ puccbi: Kin namo 'si tvam bbante ti.
Kbema nam' aban ti.
Katbam ti bbante puma va samano ittbiliiigena namam
akasi ti rdia.
^ B. uttaritva, ^ A. B. vissajjetum.
3 B. puccbissanti A. puccbiinsu ti. •* S. manu°
5 A. ti. ^ D. lakkbantu. "> B. vattbii A. vattbum.
8 A. B. oittbi.
-^ 79 r<r-
Atha anto gehe nisinna luata sutva dhitaram alia: Tvam
rajadiganassa lakklianam na janasi ti. Ama janami, ayam
pana khemasaddo na rajadiganapakkham bliajati ti. Atha
inata evam alia: Ayam pana khemasaddo ekadesen' eva
rajadiganapakkham bhajati ti. Ayam pan' ettha dhitu
adhippayo: Xa rajadisaddo kadaci iTijo ti paccattavacana-
vasena^ okaranto dissati. Vina devarajo tiadisamasavisayam;
khemasaddo pana katthaci khemo ti ca kheman ti ca
lingantaravasena rupantaram dissati. Ten' eva khema-
saddo na iTijadigano ti veditabbo ti.
Ayam pana matu adhippayo: Khemasaddo abhidlieyya-
lihgatta tiliiigiko , yada pana sahhasaddadhikare paccatta-
vacanavasena khema ti akaranto dissati tada ekadesena
khemasaddo rajadiganapakkham bhajati ti.
Idam pi ekam vatthu.
Arimaddananagare kira ekassa kutnmbikassa eko putto
dve dhitaro ahesum. Ekasmih ca kale ghammabhibhutatta
gehassa uparitale nahayitva nisidi. Atha eka dasi ge-
hassa hettha thatva kihci kammam karonti tassa kutumbi-
kassa guyhatthanam olokesi. Tam attham janitva kutum-
biko sa kham olokesi ti ekam vakyam bandhitva puttassa
dassesi. Imassa atthayojanam karohi ti. Atha putto attha-
yojanam akasi: Sakhaiii rukkhasakham olokesi udikkliati ti.
Atha pacclia ekaya dhituya dassesi. Imassa atthayojanam
karohi ti. Sa pi atthayojanam akasi: Sa sunakho kham
akasam olokesi udikkhati ti. Atha paccha ekaya dhituya
dassesi: Imassa atthayojanam karohi ti. Sa pi atthayojanam
akasi: Sa itthi khani' aiigajatam olokesi mukham uddham
katva lokesi ti.
Idaui pi ekam vatthu.
Eko kira samanero RatanapuravasI Arimaddananagare
matugama pi saddanayesu atikovida ti sutva ahani tattha
gantva janissami ti Arimaddananagaram gato. Atha antara-
magge Arimaddananagarassa samipe ekam daharitthim
kappasavatthum rakkliitva nisinnain passi. Atha samanero
^ A. paccattha"
^ A. B. itthikani.
-^ 80 K^
tassa santikam maggapucchanattliaya gacclii. Atha dalia-
rittlii samaneram pucchi: kuto agato 'si ti^
Samanero aha: Ratanapm-ato aliam agacchati ti. Kiihim
gato 'si ti vutte Arimaddananagaram gacchati ti aha.
Atha daharitthi evam rdia: Tvam bhante saddayoga-
vinicchayam anupadharetva kathesi. Amhayogatthanehi
tvam namayogasaddena yojetva kathesi. Nanii panditanam
vacanena nama paripimnatthena aviruddhasaddanayena
punnmdusamkasena bbavitabbau ti.
Atha samanero: Khettavatthuni rakkhanti duggata^ daha-
ritthi pi tava3 saddanayakovida hoti. Kimaiiga pana
bhogasampanna mahallakitthiyo ti hijjitva tato yeva patini-
vattitva paccagamasi ti.
Idam Marammamandale Tambadiparatthe Arimaddana-
iiagare theraparamparavaseiia sasaiiassa patitthanam.
Idani Marammamandale yeva Jeyyavaddhanaratthe Ke-
tumatinagare Sasanavamsam vakkhami.
Kaliyiige hi dvisattatadhike atthavassasate'^ sampatte
J eyyavaddhanaratthe Ketumatlnagare Mahasirijeyyasiiro
nama raja rajjam karesi. Ekam atichekam Devanagana-
makams ekam hatthim nissaya vijitam^ vittharam akasi.
Tassa pana rahho kale kaliyuge dvinavutadhike attha-
vassasate sampatte Mahriparakkamo nama thero Sihala-
dlpato navaya agantva Ketiimati nama nagaram sampatto.
Raja ca Dvaravatinagarassa dakkhinadisabhage Maha-
viharam karapetva tassa adasi niccabhattam pi, tasmifi ca
vihare simam sammannitva7 tissam slmayana tulavasena
attana samam katva lohamayabuddhapatibimbam karapesi.
Tan ca buddhapatibimbam sabbattha^ Lankadipan ti
namena pakatam ahosi. Tassa rauho kale surameraya-
sikkhapadani paticca vivado ahosi. Katham? Bijato
patthaya ti sambhare patiyadetva catiyam pakkhittakalato
' A. kuto magato si. ^ A. duggaha. 3 B. jina va.
+ MSS. "sahasse. ^ A. Devanagaramakam.
^ A. B. vijitum. ^ A. sammannetva.
8 D. sampattaka S. corrects from sampatta.
-^ 81 H$-
patthaya talanalikeradmam puppharaso pupphato galita-
bhinavakalato patthaya ca na patabbo ti KamkliEvitarani-
tlkadisu ruttavacane aclhippayam vipallasato gahetva
talanalikeradmam raso galitabhiuavato pattliaya pivitum na
vattati ti ekacce vadanti. Ekacce pana evam vadanti:
Takmrilikeradinam raso galitabhinavakrde pivitum vattati ti.
Tattha pubbapakkhe acariyanam ayam adhippayo.
Bijato pattbaya ti ettba sambhare patiyadetva catiyam
pakkhittakakito patthaya na patabbo; trdanabkeradlnain
puppharaso ca galitabhinavakalato yeva na patabbo ti.
Ayam pana aparapakkhe acariyanam adhippayo.
Bijato patthaya ti ettha sambhare patiyadetva catiyani
pakkhittakrdato patthaya na patabbo: Trilanahkeradmam
sambharehi patiyadito puppharaso pupphato galitabhina-
vakalato na patabbo ti.
Evam talanrdikeradmam raso galitabhinavakalato pattha-
ya patuni vattati na vattati ti vivadarn karontanam majjhe
nislditva sampattalanko Mahaparakkamathero tadiso pivi-
tum vattati ti vinicchindi. Suravinicchayau ca nama
gandham akasi. Evam Ketumatinagaram mapentam
Mahasirijeyyasuram nama rajanain nissaya Ketumatiyani
sasanam patitthahi.
Idam Marammamandale yeva Ketmnatinagare sasanassa
patitthanam.
Idani Marammamandale Tambadiparatthe yeva Khan-
dhapurasasanavamsarn vakkhami.
Kaliyuge hi catusatthadhike chavassasate tayo bhatika
Kittitaranamakam rajanam rajjato cavetva Khandhapura-
nagare rajjam krtresum.
Tada Kittitaranamakassa raiiho ekaputto Cmaratthinda-
rajanam yacitva bahuhi senaiigehi Khandhapuranagaram
samparivilretva atthasi. Atha tisu pitakesu chekarn ekam
mahatheram pakkosetva mantesum. Thero evam aha:
Janapad ay attain idam kammam samananam na kappati
vicaretum. Aham pi samano, natakehi pana saddhim man-
tetha ti. Atha iiatake pakkosapetva' mantesum. Nataka pi:
' B. pakkosetva.
Sasana-Vamsa.
-^ 82 H^
Sace karanam natthi, evam sati phalam ua bhaveyya'
Sace puti natthi, makkbika na sannipateyyun ti.
Gltam gayitva udake kilanti. Atha te ca tayo bhatika
tain sutva Kittitaranamakam ^ rajanam bandbanagarato
gabetva maretva idam3 rajje tbapayissama ti cintetva
tumbe gaccbatba ayam tassa siso^ idani esa paralokam
gato ti sisam dassesum. Atba Cinarattbasenayo pi: idani
rajavamsiko natthi, tena hi yujjbitnm na icchama yam
rajje tbapayissama ti katva may am agata idani so natthi
ti vatva nivattetva agamamsu.
So ca tbero natakehi saddhim mantetha ti ettakam eva
vuttatta bhikkbubhavato na mocetl ti datthabbam. Vuttam
c'etam :
Pariyayo ca anatti tatiye dutiye pana
Anatti ye ca sesesus dvayam etam na labbbatl ti.
Tasmim pana Khandhapure Arimaddananagare Arahan-
taganavamsika Chapadaganavamsika Anandaganavamsika
ca thera bahavo vasanti, tehi pana katagandho nama koci
natthi ti.
Idam Khandhapure sasanassa patittbanam.
Idani Marammamandale Tambadiparattbe Vijayapure
Sasanavamsam vakkbami.
KaHyiige hi catusattatadhike chavassasate Sibasuro nama
raja Yijayapuram mapesi. Tato paccha dvisu samvaccha-
resu atikkantesu Camumnadiyani mabasetibham^ ekam
h^bhitva Ekasetibhindo ti tassa namam pakatam abosi.
Tassa ranuo kale Vijayapure silavanta lajjl pesala
bhikkhti bahavo natthi. Arimaddananagarato Anuruddha-
rajakale rajabbayena niliyitva avasesa samanakuttaka yeva
bahavo atthi. Paccha Cula-Arahantatbera-Dibbacakkhu-
thei'anam agatakale yeva lajji pesala bhikkhti balavanta
hutva ganam vaddhapesum. Kaja ca Dibbacakkhutheram
» B. abhaveyya. ^ A. Kittihara° B. Kittitaru°
3 A. adds yam. ^ A. sisso. s A. pesesum.
^ A. mata"
-^ 83 f<-
antepuram pavesetva devasikam devasikam pindapatena
bhojesi. Aniiruddharaniia tambulamafijusayara thapetva
pujita satta dhatuyo labhitva tasam jDanca dhiltuyo Canah-
khum cetiye nidhanam^ akiisi, avasesa pana dve dhatuyo
Punnassa nama amaccassa piijanattliaya niyyadesi. So ca
amacco Jeyyapure Pufinacetiye nidhanam akasi.
Tada ca kira samanakuttaka gahattha viya rajaraja-
mahamattanam santike upattlianam akamsu. Kaliyvige
catiiasitadhike chavassasate sainpatte Sihasurarafino jettha-
putto Ujano nama raja rajjam karesi. So pana Avapam-
kyolmamake^ dese campakakatthamaye sattatisatta
vihare3 karapesi. Dvivassjidhike sattavasse sate kale te
vihara uittliam agamamsu. Tesu viharesu'^ Campakam
nama padhanavihriram amaccaputtassa Sudliammamaha-
samitlierassa adasi. So pana thero Arimaddananagare
Arahantatherassa vamsiko ti datthabbo. Jetavanam nama
parivaraviharam pana sakalavinayapitakam vacuggatam
karontassa Gunaramatherassa s adasi. So pana thero Ari-
maddananagare yeva Anandatherassa vamsiko.
Kulaviharam nama parivaraviharam Adiccaramsino nama
therassa adasi. So pi Anandatherassa vamsiko yeva.
Suvannaviharam nrima parivaraviharam Sudhammalam-
karassa nama therassa adasi. So pi Anandatheravamsiko
yeva.
Nicageham nama parivaraviharam Varapattassa nama
therassa adasi. So pana Sudhammamahasamitherassa
antevasiko.
Dakkhinakotim nama parivaraviharam Siripunnavasino
nama therassa adasi. So pi Sudhammamahasamitherassa
antevasiko ti.
Tesam vihriranam asannatthane^ rilja sayam eva hatthena
^ A. B. nidilnam. ^ A. B. Avapamkya°
3 B. campakakatthamaye sattavihiire. I), camma"
-* D. sattavihare A. Dhammakakattha" S. corr. A. vi-
hare ca.
5 A. B. Ganarama" ^ A. asannasatthane.
-^ 84 -^
gahetva mahabodliirukkham ropesi. Tesam viharanam
patijagganatthaya bahimi pi kliettavatthuni adasi arama-
gopakakulani ca.
Tesam pana theranam Sudhammapura-Arimaddanapura-
bhikkhuvamsikatta lajjipesalata vinnatabba; ten' eva
Vijayapure sasanam ativiya parisuddham ahosi ti datt-
babbam.
Tesam pi sissaparampara anekasabassapamana ahesum.
Evam lajjipesalanam yeva bbikkbimam santika keci saddhi-
vibarika Kitagirimhi Assaji-Pimabbasuka viya alajji dussila
iippajjimsu seyyatba pi niXma madburambarukkbato am-
bilapbakxn ti.
Te pana babu-anacaram carimsu yeva. Idam pana
tesam mula-uppatti-dassanam.
Raja bi tada tesam viharanam patijagganattbaya babuni
kbettavattbimi adasi. Tesii kbettavattbiisu balivicaran-
attbaya'' Sudbammamabasamltbero ekacce bbikkbii arak-
kbanattbane tbapesi. Arakkbanabbikkbu pana dbamma-
nulomavasena kassakanam ovadapesi. Kbettavattbusami-
bbagam pi patigganbapesi. Tasmin ca kale Idiettavattbiini
l^aticca bbikkhii vivadam akamsu. Atba tarn vivadam
sutva sasanadbaratbero ^ ca dve parakkamatbera ca tato
nikkbamimsii.
Nikkbamitva sasanadbaratbero Kbanittbipadapabbate
nisidi. Dve parakkamatbera ca Ca-kri-nab-pabbatakandare^
nisidirasu*. Tesam hi nivasattbanam s yavajjatana Parakka-
mathanan ti pakatam ahosi. Te pana thera ekacara ti
voharimsu. Avasesa pana bhikkhu gamavasi bahucara ti
voharimsn^. Tato pattbaya arannavasi-gamavasivasena
visum gana ahesun ti7 vibarassa dinnanam khettavatthtinam
balipatiggabakabbikkhiinam^ pi samghajatisamafiha ahosi.
^ D. balibi caranattliaya.
^ A. sasanavaratthero S. corr. "vara°
^ D. Ki-ku-iiah A. Cain-kri-iiab B. Ca-ci-kri-iiab.
+ D. adds tesam hi nisidimsu.
5 B. nivasatthanattha D. adds ti. ^ A. vobaresum.
7 B. gana honti D. honti. ^ Min: "gahana"
-^ 85 f<^
Kaliyiige catuvassadhike sattasate Ujanassa raniio
dharamanass' eva kanittliabhatiko Kyocva' nama raja-
kumaro rajjam ganhi. Ayam pana tassa attlmppatti.
Ujano nama raja: Tvam Samuddamajjham nama gamam
gautva tattha nislditva tatr' uppadam balim^ bhunjahi ti
niyyadesi. So pana rajakumaro luddakammesu3 yeva abbi-
ramanasilo^ ekasmim samaye migavam gantva pacca-
gatakales rattiyam supinam passi. Sakko devanam indo
agantva: Uposathasilam samadiyabi; evam sati aciren' eva
setibbe labbissasi^ ti vatva Tavatimsabbavanam puna
gato ti.
So ca rajakumaro tato pattbaya uposatbasikim sama-
diyi7, Paccba kale pi attano batthe gutbena kilinnam
bbavati ti puna supinam passi. So aciren' eva panca
setibbe labbi. Atba eko amacco gantva raniio tam attbani
arocesi. Raia tuttbacitto butva: Mama kira bbonto
kanittbabbatiko panca setibbe lal)bl ti rajapurisanam
majjbe samvannesi. Amacco puna rajakumrirassa santikam
gantva s tam attbam arocesi. Rajakumaro pi: Mama bba-
tiko raja akatbitapubbavacapeyyam? vadati ti arSdba-
yitva puna gantva tam attbam raiifio arocapesi. Raja pi
tatb' eva vadati ti tam sutva rajakumaro bblyo pasidi.
Kasma pana Ujano raja Kittitaran nama rajakmnaram'"
kanittbavobarena na vadati ti? Ekasetil)bindo bi raja apa-
rassa raniio devim gabbbinim anetva aggamabesittbane
tbapesi. Tbapetva aciren' eva Ujanam vijayi. Ten' eva
na" Ujano Ekasetibbindassa putto, Kittitaro nama raja-
kumaro yeva Ekasetibbindassa putto; tasnia tam karaiiam
paticca so tam kanittbavobarena na vadati ti. Kanittbo
panca setibbe labbatl ti sutva raja bbayitva kanittbassa
rajjam upaniyadesi. Raja rajagebassa paccbimadvarena
nikkbami. Kanittbo purimadvarena pavisi. Pancannam
' A. Kyocca B. Kyocbva. ^ B. uppadababm.
3 A. Imddbakammesu Min: luddba" 4 D. sigala.
5 Min: paccba gata'' ^ kibbissati ti. 7 I), ^dayi.
^ D. ganbi. ^ B. va jappeyyaiu.
^° Min: Kittitaram Mana raja° " S. omits.
^- 86 Hg-
pana setiblianam laddhatta Pancasetibhindo ti pakato.
Mulanamam pan' assa Sihasuro ti datthabbam. Tassa
ranuo kale bahu alajjiuo gamasamantavihare vasitva
anekavidham anacaram carimsii. Sudhammapura-Ari-
maddanato paramparavasena agata bliikkhu pi babu lajjino
sikkbakama santi.
Atba tassa ranfio bbattam paribbunjanakale eko samana-
kuttako attba parikkbare gabetva agantva ranilo sammukbe
attbasi. Kim attbaya agato 'si ti puccbite pi pindapat-
attbaya agato 'mbi ti aba. Atba raja sayam bbunjissami
ti arabbitva atipasannataya pana suvannapatiya patiyaditam
sakakim bbattam adasi. Atba raja evam cintesi: Ayain
bbikkbu pindapatattbaya upamajjbantikam yeva agantva
attbasi. Na so putbujjanabbikkbu; atba kbo abbinnalabbi
araba bbaveyya mama punfiattbaya agato bbaveyya mam
anukampam upadaya ti.
Evam pana cintetva ekam rajapurisam anapesi tassa
paccba anugantva oloketum. So pana samanakuttako
sayam alajjlbbiitatta va attano bbariya paccuggantva
pattara ganbi. Tarn disva^ rajapiiriso raniio santikam
gantva patbamam eva evam cintesi: Sace yatbabbiitam
aroceyyam raiino pasado vinasseyya, evani pana anarocetva
yatba rafino pasado bbiyyosomattaya^ ])baveyya maybam
pi labbo uppajjeyya samanakuttako pi rajaparadbato vi-
mucceyya, evam rirocessami ti. Evam pana cintetva abam
mabaraja nam anugantva olokesini3, atba mama olokentass'
eva antaradbayi ti arocesi. Raja bbiyyosomattaya
pasiditva battbam pasaretva: Yatb' abam manuami tatba
avirajjbanam■^ ev' etan ti tikkbattum vacam niccbaresi;
rajapurisassa ca databbam adasi.
Tasmim yeva divase eko amacco raniio pannakar attbaya
Velobakam nama ekam turangamam adasi. Atba raja
mama punnanubbavena esa laddbo ti sampabamsi.
' A. ganbitum disva.
2 A. somanataya.
3 MSS. olokesi.
A. avirajjanam.
-^ 87 Hg-
Tarn pana turangamam arohitva ekaip hattharoham
pajapesi'.
Atha mahajanassa olokentassa hattliaroliassa sise vetha-
nadussam yeva passitva akase pakkhanto bako viya
pannayati. So pana tm-aiigamo pato va Vijayapurato
gacchanto Pabbatabbhantaranagaram sayanbasamaye pa-
pimi. Abbbavijambhana-asso^ ti pi namam akasi.
Iccevam samanakuttaka daram pi posesum. Pag eva
itaram anacaram ten' eva te samanakuttaka raniio raalla-
rangam pi pavisitva niallam yujjbesum3. Tesii pana
samanakuttakesu Do-na-ca-nah-dhum4 sarngbajo nSma
samanakuttako mallakamme ativiya cbeko adhiko. So kira
samvaccbare samvaccbare ranno mallarange jayitva panna-
rasa va visati va asse patilabbi ti.
Ratanapuranagare mallakamme aticbeko adbiko ekoKam-
bbojakulo attlii. So Ratanapuranagare Jeyyapuranagare ca
attana samatbamams mallapurisam alabbitva Vijayapuram
agantva Campakavibarassa dvarasamipe mallasabba-
mandape pavisitva mallakammam katum iccbaml ti raniio
arocesi. Atba raja tarn samgbajam amantetva evam aba:
Idani bbo tvam imina saddbim mallayuddham katum
sakkbissasi ti°, Ama mabaiTija pubbe abam dabaro butva
kilanattbaya yeva mallakammam akilsim. Idani pana
ekunasattativasso abam ito paccba mallayuddbam katum
sakkbissami va ma va ti abam na jan5,mi. Idani para-
pakkbain7 mallapurisam mallakammena maressami ti
vadi.
Atba: Rajunam mallakammam nama kilanattbaya yeva
bbavati ma maretum ussabain karobl ti vatva abnamannam
mallayuddbam karilpesi. Saparisassa ranno olokentass'
^ A. rajapesi S. corr. from papesi D. pacapesi.
= A. B.°vijjambbana'' S. corr. "vijjasoua" Min: vijjabbbana°
3 Min: yujjesum.
4 B. De-cba-na-can-kbum A. Ga-afi-nah-kbum D. Do-
na-ca-nah-dbum.
5 B. corrects to samasamam. ^ D. S. sakkbissati ti.
^ Min: pana pakkbam.
-^ 88 f<-
eva te mallakarena naccitva afmamanfiam samlpam upa-
gaccbimsu. Atha samghajo mallo Kambhojamallassa
paclena paharanakaram dassetva dakkhinabatthamutthina
kapale pabaram adasi. Atba Kambbojamallassa mukbam
paccbato abosi. Tada sapariso raja: Idisa pana vimukbato
maranam eva seyyo. Idani pana imam passitum na visa-
bami ti vadati. Puna samghajo vamabattbamuttbina ^ paba-
ram adasi ^ Atba Kambbojamallassa mukbarri^ parivattetva
yatba pubbe tatba patittbasi. Tasmifi ca krde sapariso
kbattiyo tarn accbariyam disva dve asse tinasamattani
vattbani satakabapanan ca adasi ti.
Idafi ca vacanam poranapottbakesu+ agatatta sadbu-
jananan ca samvejaniyattbanatta vuttam. Samvegalabbam
bi tbapetva nattbi aiifiam kinci payojauan ti.
Kaliyuge terasadbike sattavassasate Vijayapure yeva
tassa putto Kittinamako raja rajjam karesi. Pitara sadisa-
namavasen' eva Sibasiiro ti namam patigganbi; pitu rabiio
kale laddbesii pancasu setibbesu catimnam yeva avasesatta
Catusetibbindo ti namam pakatam. Ten' ev' aba Abbi-
dbanappadipikatikayam Catusetibbindo ti. Tassa ranno
kale Caturangabalo nama mabamacco gandbakovido
Abbidbanappadipikasamvannanam akasi. So pana sakalavyS-
karanavanasangananacarl abosi. Ekasmin ca samaye raja
ekam mabantam vibaram karripetva asukaranna ayani
vibaro knrapito imasmim vibare silavanta yeva nisidantu
ti kolabalam uppadesi. Atba Sa-ca-ii-nama-gamavasis
eko tbero Sgantva nisidi. Ayam pana tassa tberassa
attbuppatti. Sa-ca-iigame kira eko gabapati attano j)uttam
sippuggabanattbaya vibrire ekassa bbikkbussa santike
niyyadesi. Puttassa pana vibaram agantukamassa^ tajjan-
attbaya sakantakagaccbassa7 upari kbipati^. So ca dabaro
nikkbamitva gebam anagantva vibare yeva nisidi. Mata-
l^itunam santikam anagantva tbokam tbokam duram gantva
' B. mutbina. ^ j) g_ akasi. 3 A. sukbam.
-* A. pottbake. s B. Sa-ca-na° A. Sa-ca-u° S. D. Sa-ca-na°
^ A. agantukamassa. " S. D. A. sakandaka"
^ A. pati.
-^ 89 H$-
samanerabhumito upasampadabliumim patva Arimaddana-
nagaram gaccbi. Atipanfiavantataya pana pattapattathane
mabatbera samganbimsu. Ten ev' esa^ sakala-Maramma-
rattbe pakato abosi. Atba matapitaro puttassa agamanam
apekkbitva yeva nisidimsu.
Tam attbam pana sutva esa ambakam putto bbavissati
va no va ti vimamsitiikamo pita anugaccbi. Arimaddana-
nagare tam sampapiinitva upattbapetva nisidi. So pi
bbikkbu yatba^ upattbanen' eva santappetva gandbam
ngganbi. Aparasmini pana kale so bbikkbu: Ajja siipo
appalono ti adina punappunam bbanati^.
Atba pita evam aba:
Pubbe^ piyaputtaka taya idisam vacanams na katbitam;
idani pana tvam abbinbam idisani vacanam bbanasi^,
Karanani ettba kin ti puccbi. Pubbe gandbesu cbekattam
apatva gandbesu cbekattam vyapannacittataya na vuttam;
idani pana maya iccbito attbo mattbakam patto, tasma
kayababipariggabanattbaya mayil idisam vacanam vuttan
ti vadati7. Tam vacanam sutva^ pitamatuya santikain
gamanattbaya okasam yacitvil pitara saddbim sakattbanam
agaccbanto Vijayapuram cetiyavandanattbaya pavisi. Tada
ranna9 ruttavacanam sutva tasmini vibare arubitva nisidi.
Arakkbapuriso ca tam libikkbum vibare nisinnam disva
tam attbam ranno arocesi. Kaja ca Caturaiigabalan nama
amaccam anapesi; gantva tassa bbikkbussa iianatbamam
upadbarebl ti. Caturaiigabab) ca gantva tam bbikkbum
gulbagulbatbanam puccbi. So pi puccbitam puccbitam
vissajjesi. Caturaiigabalo ca tam attbam ranno arocesi.
Raja tuttbacitto butva tam vibriram tassa bbikkbussa
adilsi. Tassa pana bbikkbussa dabarakakisakantakagaccbe^°
pituno kbipanam paticca Kbantakaldiipatbero" ti samanna
abosi. Mulaniimam pan' assa Nagito ti. So tasmim vibare
nisiditva Saddasarattbajalinim nama gandbam akasi. Tassa
^ B. assa. ^ D. sati. ^ A. bbani.
•^ A. B. Na pubbe. s A. vadanam. ^ A. bbanati.
7 A. vadi. ^ Min: na sutva. ^ A. B. 1). ranno.
^° S. "sakanta" " A. B. Kbandakakbipattbero.
kira therassa krde tasniim nagare araddhavipassana dhura
mahallaka bhikkhusahassamatta ahesum. Araddhagandha-
dhura pana daharabliikkhii gananapatliam vitivatta.
Tassa pana pitaram pi setthitthane thapesi. Ten' eva
tarn gamam Setthigamo ti namena voharimsu.
Kaccayanavannanam pana Vijayapure yeva Abhaya-
giripabbate nisinno Mahavijitavi nama thero akasi, Vacako-
padesam pi so yeva akasi. Saddavuttim pana Saddbamma-
gurutbero akasi.
Iccevam Vijayapure anekebi gandbakarebi sasanam vi-
pubim abosi.
Kaliyuge pana paficasitadbike cba vassasate sampatte
Samkbaya-coyon namako raja Jeyyapuranagaram mapetva
tattba rajjam karesi. Tattba pana rajimam kale tberebi
katagandbo nama nattbi.
Kaliyuge cbabbisadbike ^ sattavassasate vesakbamase
Jeyyapuranagaram vinassi. Tasmim yeva saravaccbare
jettbamase Vijayapuram vinassi, tasmim yeva samvaccbare
pbaggunamase Sativaraja Ratanapurani nama nagarani
mapetva rajjam karesi ti.
Idam Vijayapura-Jeyyapuresu sasanassa patittbanaip.
Idani Marammamandale Tambadiparattbe yeva Ratana-
puranagare Sasanavamsam vakkbami.
Kaliyuge bi attbasitadbike sattavassasate Narapatiranno
dbitaya saddbim Alonab-can-sii-raiino ^ putto Ananda-
suriyo nama santbavam^ katva ekam Samiddbikara nama
puttani vijilyi*. So vaye sampatte rajjasampattini labhi.
Tato pabbuti yava Mreii-co-ra tis ranila Arimaddanana-
gare rajjam akarnsu. Tato paccba Sirisudbammarajadbipati
ti laddbanamo Sativaraja Ratanapuranagare rajjam karesi.
Tassa raiino kale kaliyuge ekanavutadbike sattavassasate
sampatte Lankadlpato Sirisaddbammfdamkaratbero Siba-
lamabasamitbero^ ca ti ime dve tberS panca sariradbatuyo
anetva navaya Kusimatittbam papunitva Ramannarattbe
^ B. cbavisadbike. ^ D. "drdi-ca-iia°
3 A. S. sandbavam. ^ D. vijjayi. s ]j. Mren-co-ra-na.
^ B. Sirisibala° .
-^ 91 f^
Byaiinaran' namena ranfia nivarita anisiditva tato so eva
raja there yava Sirikhettanagara pabini. Tarn attham
natva Ratanapurindo raja cattallsaya navahi^ yava Siri-
khettanagaram paccuggantva anesi. Anetva ca Malianava-
gamamj pattakale saha orodhehi amaccehi ca sayam eva
raja paccuggacchi. Ratanapuram pana pattakale maha-
pathavi cali patinadah ca nadi. Tada raja sammasam-
buddhassa ti lokaggassa* sasanam pagganbissami tis cin-
tetva sariradbatum anetva idba pattakrde ayam mabapatbavi
calati^ j)atinadan ca nadati. Idam amhakam rattbe jina-
sasanassa cirakalam patittbanabbave pubbanimittan? ti
sayam eva nimittapatbam akasi.
Tava tittbatu jivamanassa sammasambuddbassa anu-
bbavo. Abo vata sariradbatuya yeva anubbavo ti babu-
rattbavasino pasidirasu.
Honti c'ettba:
Sariradbatuya tava mabanto 'ccbariyo^ boti
Ka katba pana buddbassa jivamanassa settbassa?
Evam anussaritvana uppadeyya pasadakam
Buddbagunesu babuHam garavan ca kare jano ti.
Kaliyuge dve navutadbike sattavassasate ta pafica dba-
tuyo nidabitva9 Jeyyapuranagarato paccbimadisabbage
samabbumibbage cetiyam patittbripesi. Tail ca cetiyam
Ratanacetiyau ti pannapesi, battbirtipababullataya pana
Anekibbindo ti pakatam abosi^''. Tibi sirigabbbebi sattabi
dvarebi ca alamkatam Ummagani nama mabavibaram"
karapetva dvinnarn Slbaladipikanam tberanam adasi. Tato
paccba tesu Mabantatbero sakavibarasamipe pabbata-
' D. Bya-fmu-ran. ^ B. navaya. ^ B. Mahanama.
4 A. tiropaggassa. s A. patiganbissami ti.
^ A. carati. ^ Min: pubbe nimittan.
'^ B. mabantoccbariya. 9 B. nidhabitva A. niddbabitva.
'° D. boti.
'' A. abimkata-umanga nava maba" A. Ummaga nama.
•^ 92 H$-
muddliani attano sisse pi apavesetva lajjipesalabahussuta-
sikkbakamehi tlhi^ therehi saddhim simam sammannati.
Iccevam simasammutipariyattivacanadikammehi Maram-
maratthe silsanam virulham katva patitthapesi.
Idain Marammamandale Ratanapuranagare Silialadipike
dve there paticca pathamam sasauassa patitthanam.
Kaliyuge cliabbisadliike sattavassasate sampatte pbaggu-
namase Sativaraja Ratanapuranagaram mapesi.
Tassa ranuo krde Jeyyapuranagare eka pupika* ittbi
alajjino ekassa bhikkbussa santike dbanam upanidabi.
Aparabbage sa tarn dbanam 3 yfici. Atba so bbikkbu
tava dbanam abam na patigganbriml ti musa bbanati.
Evam vivadam katva tarn karanam ranno arocesi. Raja
paldcosapetva sayam eva tarn bbikkbum piiccbi*: tvams
bbante tassa ittbiya dbanam patigganbasi^ va ma va ti.
Aliam mabaraja samano, aHkam bbanitum na vattati.
Na patiganbaml ti vadati. Tam karanam raja ca punappu-
nam puccbitva vimamsanto bbikkbussa keratikabbavam 7
janitva samano samano^ bbagavata pannattam silvkbapadam
akkamitva musa bbanati ti kujjbitvil sayam 9 eva apara-
dbanurupam sisam cbinditva rajagebato bettba kbipi^°.
Tan ca karanam sakala-Marammarattbe pakatam abijji-
bbikkbu pi afine papakammam katum ua visabimsu".
Ranna bbayitva yeva sikkbapadam na akkamesura.
Kabyuge timsadbike sattavassasate sampatte Ma-iiab-
krl-cva-cok" nama raja rajjam karesi. So pana raja
rattbavaslnam sukbattbaya nimittam gabetva talavantam^3
gabetva rajagebam patigganbi. So ca raja sakkaraje panca
cattalisadbike sattavassasate sampatte Ca-nab-kbum nama
cetiyam patittbapesi. Yaii-ab-ra-namakassa silapabba-
tassa samipe poranikam ekam cetiyam nadiudakam bbindi.
^ B. saddbabitabbebi A. saddbabi sabbebi tberebi.
^ Min: pujika. 3 D. kbanam.
4 A. puccbim. s A. tam. ^ A. and Min: patiganbami.
7 A. karatika° ^ A. samano samano.
9 S. corr. ayam A. B. ayam. '° B. tbapi.
'' D. visayimsu. '^ D. °nab-kri-cca°
'3 A. kalavantam D. "mandam.
-^ 93 H^
Tada sakarandaka pafica dliatuyo iidake nimmujjantiyo
Eravano nama niigo gahetva paccha Ca-nah-khiim nama
cetiyam patittliapessami ti ranna araddhakale yeva Datha-
iiagassa ' nama therassa saha karandakena paiica dliatuyo
niyyadesi. So ca tliero raiino adasi. Eaja dve dliatuyo
Mu-tho cetiye^ nidlianam akasi. Tisso pana Ca-iiah-kliuiii
cetiye ti poiTinapotthakesu vuttam.
So raja kumarakale sikkhapakassa acariyassa setaccliattam
datva samglianayakatthanam niyyadesi. Kliemacaro nama
eko tliero rattibhage majjhantikakale cetiyaugane^ olam-
betva* thapitam bherim anekavaram paliari. Atha raja
rajagehato yeva sutva yatha thapitaniyamavasena vihare
koci bliikkhu kalam kato bliaveyya ti maniiitva viharam
gantva pucchahl ti diitam pesesi. Diito viharam gantva
karanam pucchi. Bhikkhu ca evam ahamsu: Na amliesu
kalam katabhikklm nama natthi. Atha kho Sakko devanam
indo idani kalam kato ti bahunam manussanam hapanatthaya
bherim paharimha ti. Puna raja bhikkhu pakkosapetva
pucchi: Kasma pana bhante tumhe Sakkassa devanam
indassa kalam katabhavam janatha ti. Atha bhikkhu
evana aharusu:
Bhagavato parinibbanakale sasanam rakkhissami ti
Sakko devanam indo patiuham katva pi idani sasane
vasantilnam amhakam anupalanakammam nama kihci na
akasi. Sace pana Sakko devanam indo jivamano bliaveyya
sammasambuddhassa santike patihhani dalham katva idani
apposukko na bhaveyya. Idani jjana Sakkassa devanam
indassa arakkhanakammam nama kifici na dissati. Tasmas
idani Sakko devanam indo kalam kato ti janimha ti.
E,aja tarn sutva Khemacaratherassa pasiditva viharam
karapetva adasi. So ca thero Sudhammapuravaslnam
Sihalavamsikanam mahatheranam vamse ahosi^ lajji pesalo
ahosi ti^.
' S. Datha° ' B. Miilacetiye S. A. Muttho°
3 A. cetiyasangane. ** S. D. olimpetva.
^ S. corr. tatha A. tatha. ° B. bhavati.
7 B. hot! ti.
-^ 94 f<^
Eatanapuranagare yeva Adhikaranno kale Ratanapura-
nagarassa dakkhinadisabhage mahasetum karapesi. Tassa
pana acariyo samgharaja lajjlpakkbam na bhaji ti^ Ten'
eva theraparamparaya esa na samgabitabbo.
Tassa ranno kale cbasatthadbike sattavassasate kaliyuge
Rajadbiraja nama Ramannarattbindo bbiipalo tisabassa-
pamanasu navasii sattbisatasabassebi yodbebi saddbim
nadlmaggena yujjbanattbaya Ratanapurabbimukbam agato.
Atba Adbikaraja babavo amacce ca bbikkbu ca sanni-
patapetva mantesi: Idani Ramannarattbindo raja yujjban-
attbaya idba agaccbati. Yuddbam akatva ken' upayena
tarn patinivattapetum sakkbissama ti.
Atba sabbe kinci akatbetva tunblbbaven' eva nisidimsu.
Atba jatavasena ekatimsavassiko upasampadavasena ^
pana ekadasavassiko eko bbikkbu evam aba:
Eko pana Ramannarattbindo Rajadbirajil tava tittbatu.
Sace sakale pi Jambudipe sabbe rajano agaccbeyyum
evam pi katbasallapen' eva yuddbam akatva patinivatta-
petum sakkomi ti.
Atba Adbikaraja tuttbacitto butva aba: Yatba bbante
tvam sakkosi Rajadbirajam katkasallapena patinivattapetum
tatba karobi ti.
Atba so bbikkbu mettasandesapannam pesetva okasam
yaci tassa Rajadhirajassa santikam pavisitukamo. Rajadbi-
raja ca tassa bbikkbussa mettasandesapannam passitva tam
bbikkbum sigbani anetbiX ti dutam pesesi.
Duto anetva ranno dassesi. Atba so bbikkbu Rajadbi-
rajarn dbammadesanaya ovadarn datva sakattbanam pati-
nivattapesi, Ayan ca bbikkbu Arimaddananagare catiisu
ganesu Arabantaganavamsiko sikkbakamo lajji pesalo.
Arimaddananagare Cagamo^ nama dese pana jatatta Ca-
gra-un4 bbikkbu ti vobariyati.
Kaliyuge attbasitadbike sattavassasate sampatte Mrih-
naiiabs dbammaraja Eatanapure yeva^ rajjam sampatto.
^ B. bbajati A. bbajiti. ^ A. °vassena.
3 D. B. Cagabe nama. ^ A. B. Ca-gyi-ba D. Ca-brau-ba.
5 D. Mra-ua-nab. ^ Min: Ratanapuren' eva.
^^ 95 H^
Tassa raiino kale Sllialadipato dve mahathera Ratanapui'am
agantva sasanam anuggabetva nisidimsu.
Tada kaliyuge atthasate sampunne^ poranakam kaliyugam
apanetva abhinavam thapetum okaso aniippatto. Atha Ca-
groii-ha^ tliero ca Rajaviharavasithero ca evam aliamsu:
Apanitabbakale maliaraja sampatte anapanetum na vattati ti.
Atha raja puna evam aha: Apanitahbe sampatte ana-
panetva ajjhupekkhitva3 vasantassa ko doso ti. Sace apani-
tahbe sampatte anapanetva ajjhupekkhitva nisldeyya
ratthavasmam dukkham bhavissati ti Vedasatthesu'' agatam,
Sakkarajam apanento pi raja tasmim yeva vasse devam
gatos bhaveyya ti ahamsu.
Atha raja: Sattanam sukham labhiyamanatam jananto
yeva madiso attano bhayain apekkhitva apanitabbam
anapanetva nisiditum na vattati. Kappam khiyitva pi mama
agunam loke pattharitva patitthahissati ti manasikaritva
sakkaraje atthavassasate sampunne Pasyu-chidra-muni-
samkhyam" apanetva cammavasesam thapesi. Atha maha-
mandapam karapetva mahachanam katva mahadanam pi
adasi. Ca-gro-ha^ thero Rajaviharavasithero ca ti Ari-
maddananagare Arahantavamsiko lajjlpesalo sikkhakamo.
Idisam pana vacanam sasanapatiyattatta ca ratthavasi-
kayattatta^ ca dhammanulomavasena viittam.
Kaliyuge catuvassadhike atthasate Maha-Narapati raja
Ratanapuranagare rajjam karesi. So ca raja Thiiparama-
cetiyam karapesi. Tassa pana acariyo Mahasamlthero
nama. So pana thero Sihaladipam gantva Sihalindassa
raiiho acariyassa Sariputtattherassa santike sikkham ga-
hetva Pacchagatatheravamsiko'5 ti datthabbo. Tassa
raimo kale Ratauapuranagare Maha-Ariyavamso nama eko
thero atthi. So pana pariyattivisarado Arimaddananagare
Chapadaganato ^° agatavamsiko.
^ A. sampanne B. sampunno. "" Min: (Ca gra un?).
3 A. ajjui)ekkhitva. •* E. "sattesu. s A. devam kato.
^ A. S. corr. ])as-hra-Gliidra-raanaha B.bas-ha-chidra-muni.
7 Min: Ca-gra-uh A. B. Ca-gri-ha.
« B. "attattha.
9 B. Paccagata° '" D. "ganagata.
-^ 96 Hg-
Ekasmim samaye Je}'yapuranagaram gantva Re-tam'
iti pakatassa mahatherassa santike saddanayam ugganhitva
nisidi. So pana kira mahathero aimehi saddliim yam va
tarn va katham^ asallapitukamataya miikhe udakam tha-
petva yeblmyyena nisidati. Ten ev' esa Marammavoharena
Re-tam j iti prikato aliosi.
So kira Ariyavamsatliero Re-tam'* therassa santikam
gandham vacripetum okasam yacissami ti upagaccliarito pi
kathasallapam akatva dve aliani vattam paripuretva yeva
paccagacchis.Tatiyadivase pana cammakhandam akotanatta^
saddam sutva mukliato udakam uggiritva karanam pucchi.
Gandham uggahanattliaya agatabliavam arocesi. Atha
tliero evam aha: Aham aviiso divase divase tikkhattum
gandham vacemi. Majjhantikatikkamakale pi Pmlhacetiyam
gantva cetiyaiigane sammajjanakiccam karomi, okasam na
labhami. Evam pi tvam bahii gandhe nggahetva pi acari-
yehi dinnopadesam alabhitva puna mama santikam
agacchasi. Tasma cetiyaiigane sammajjanavattam tavakali-
kam vikopetva gandhuggahanatthaya okasam dassami ti
vatva Abhidhammatthavibhavinim nama lakkhanatlkam
ugganhapesi. Nananayehi upadesam datva vacesi. Ya-
cetva ca tatiyadivase acariyassa santikam nagacchi.
Mahathero pi karanam akaUataya anagato bhaveyya
ti mahhitva pucchanatthaya bhikkhii pesesi.
Ariyavamsathero ca acariyassa santikarn gamissami ti
agato antaramagge yeva dutabhikkhu passitva tehi saddhim
mahatherassa santikam agamamsu^.
Acariyassa santikam patva acarivo Ariyavamsatheram
pucchi: Kasma pana tvarn na uggahanatthaya agato 'si ti.
Aham l)hante tumhehi dinnopadesam nissaya idani sabbam
nayam janami ti. Atha acariyo aha: Yam pana gandham
^ B. E,e-vum 1). Re- vara. ^ B. katam.
3 S. corr. from Retthuiii D. Retham.
•^ Min: Re-iium,
5 A. S. pacchagacchi.
" B. akotanatthaya.
7 B. agamamsu.
^ 97 H$-
nissiSya tvam chekatam patto ti * tassa ^ samvannanam katviX
upakaram karolii ti. Atha Ariyavamsathero acariyassa
vacanam sirasa patiggalietva Abliidhammatthavibhaviniya
Manisriramanjusam nama anusamvannanam akasi, Nitthi-
tam nitthitam patham uposatliadivase uposathadivase Punfia-
cetiyassa cetiyangane bhikkhusamgham sannipatapetva
bliikkhusamghassa majjhe vacapetva sunapesi; sace koci
doso atthi tam vadatha ti.
Atha Arimaddananagarato cetiyavandanatthaya eko
bhikkbu agantva parisakotiyam sunitva nisldi. Atha so
bhikkbu dve varam e, e3 iti saddam akasi tarn thanam
sallakkhetva thapesi nivasanattbanaii ca puccbi. Ariya-
vamsatbero pi sakavibaram patva tasmim tbane iipa-
dbrirento ekasmim tbane ekassa attbassa dvikbattum
Yuttatta punaruttidoso dissati. Ekasmim tbane imam
gandban ti puniiigarupena vattabbattbane idam gandban
ti napumsakaliiigena* vuttatta lingavirodbidoso dissati.
Atha tarn puggalam pakkosapetva evam aba: Abam
avuso imam gandbam mabussahena karomi. Tan ca vi-
vekakrde rattibbage yeva pottbakam pattbaritva likbami.
Evam mabussahena karontam pi tvam aruccanakarenas
saddam karosi.
Kidisam pana dosam sutva evam karosi ti puccbi.
Atha so bhikkbu evam aha: Taya bhante mabussahena
kate gandhe dosavasena bahu vattabbattbanam natthi.
Saddato c'eva attbato ca paripunno yev' esa gandho.
Atha kho pana ekasmiiu thane ekassa attbassa dvikkhattum
vuttatta punaruttidoso dissati. Ekasmim pana imam
gandban ti pullingena vattabbattbane idam gandban ti na-
pumsakalihgena vuttatta lingavirodbidoso dissati. Evam
ettakam yeva dosam disva idisam aruccanakaram dassemi ti.
Atha Ariyavamsathero tuttbacitto hutva attano sarlra-
parupitam dupattacivaram iminaham tava nanam pujemi
ti vatva adasi. Pacchakale Adhikaraja tam attham sutva
namahmcham'^ adasi.
^ B. patto 'si. 2 D. tam. ^ A. B. eva.
4 A. puhgaka" 5 B. B. arucanakrirena. " D. lahcam.
Sasana-Vamsa. 7
-^ 98 r<-
So ca Ariyavamsathero Manidipara iiama gandham
Gandliabharanafi ca Jatakavisodhanaii ca palibhasaya
akiisi.
Anutikaya pana attliayojanam Marammabhasaya akasi.
Ekam samayam Adhikaraja viharam gantva dhammam
suni. Tliero dhammam desetva nitthitakale yanabalim
siikhatthaya' yaci. E,aja adatva navam abhiruhitva pacca-
gacchi. Antaramagge navaya piyam eko sumsumriro
mukhena ganhitva niccalam katva tbapesi. Tlierena ya-
citam yanabalim dadami ti mabasaddam katva raja purise-
tikkbattum niccbaresi. Atba sumsumaro navam muncitva
gaccbi. Ekasmiii ca kale raja vibaram nikkbami. Atba
eka battbinl vibarasamipe bandbitva th'^ipesi. Sa bodbi-
rukkbasakbam cbinditva kbadi. Sa tattb 'eva bbiimiyam
pati.
Atba tbero saccakiriyam katva mettabbavanam bbavetva
mettodakena sinci. Tarn kbanafi iieva sa uttbabi. Raja
ca tarn accbariyam disva tassa aggbanakamulam datva
vibarato naditittbam gamanamagge silapattam cinitva-5
setum akasi ti.
Saddbammakittitbero pana Ariyavamsatberassa saddbi-
vibariko Jetavanavibaravasi; te pana tbera Cbapadagana-
vamsika ti dattbabba.
Kaliyuge dvecattajlsadbike attbavassasate sampatte
Ratanapuranagare yeva Sirisudbammarajadbipati nama
diitiyadbikaraja rajjam karesi tasmin ca kale Pabbata-
bbbantaranagarato Maba-Sllavamso nama tbero 4 pafica
cattalisadbike attbavassasate sampatte Sumedbakatbam ka-
byalamkaravasena bandbitva Buddbalamkaran ca nama
kabyalamkaram Pabbatabbbantarapatisamyuttan c'eva ka-
byalamkaram bandbitva te gabetva Ratanapuranagarain
agaccbi.
Atba raja Tbiiparamacetiyassa asannattbane Ratanavi-
manavibares nisidapesi. So ca tbero tattba sotaranam
^ D. sukbattaya. ^ A. B. S. rajapurise.
3 B. kbinitva. 4 B. Silavamso nama tbero.
5 A. Ratanabbimana°
-^ 99 HS~
pariyattim vacetva nisidi. So ca tliero tattha nisinnanam
theranam attbamako lioti. So ca Maha-Silavamsathero
kaliyiigassa pannarasadliike attliavassasate jato' timsa-
vassakale Eatanapiiranagaram agato ti poranapotthakesu
vuttam.
So pana tliero Nettipaliya attliayojanam Maramnia-
bhasaya akasi Parayanavattbim ca. Ratanapuranagare
yeva Rattbassaro nama eko tbero attbi Maba-Sriavamsa-
tberena samafmanatbamo.
So pana Ratanapuranagare yeva kaliyiigassa timsadbike
attbavassasate kale jato^ Blmridattajatakam Hattbipala-
jatakam Samvarajatakan ca kabyalamkaravasena bandbi
afiiian ca anekavidbam kabyalamkaram. Te pana dve
tbera kabyalamkarakaraka ti tberaparamparaya pavesetva 3
na ganenti poranaka. Ettlia ca kincapi samananam
iiposatbikanan ca kabyalamkaram bandliitiim vacetiiin va
kabyrikabyavicaranain+ vattiim okaso laddbo.
Sasanavamsam pana vattiims okasassa ativittbaravase-
satta^ tam avatva ajjbupekkbissama. Uposathaviniccbaye
pana naccagltadisikkbapadassa visaye vittbarena mayam
avociimba. Kaliyiigassa gate sattbadbike attbavassasate
Ratanapuranagare yeva Siritribbanadityanarapati ^ varo ®
Mabadbammarajadbipatiraja rajjam karesi.
Tassa ranno kale Tisasanadbajo" nama bbikkbii ^°
Saddbammakittitberassa santike gandbam ugganbi. Atba
Arimaddananagarato eko mabatbero sotimam vacitva
Ratanapiiranagare nisidissami ti agato. Atba Saddbamma-
kittitberassa " gandbam vacentass' eva vibarassa bettba
nisiditva so mabatbero saddam simitva evam cintesi:
Ekassa'^ santike abam navakattbane tbatva tbokam gandbam
' A. jate. ^ A. jate {corrected from jato).
J A. bbavesetva.
+ B. D. kappakai^pavicaranam corr. kabbrikabba°
5 B. vattbum. ^ Min: vittbaravasesatta.
7 B. D. Siriribbavanadityanarapati. ^ B. pare A. vare.
9 A. Sasanadbajo S. D. Tissasamanacajo.
'° A. sikkba. " B. Saddbammatissa°
" A. and B. Etassa.
-^ 100 f<-
ganliissaml ti. Atha so maliathero Saddbammakittitlier-
assa santikam pavisitva gandham vacapetum okasam yaci.
Atha Saddliammakittithero vassapamanam pucchitva: Tvam
bhante maya vuddhataro 'si ti aha. Aham tayS, 'v^iddhataro
pi samano navakatthane thatva gandham ugganhissami ti
aha. Atha Saddhammakittithero tassa gandham vacesi.
Atha pasiditva^ pana tam mahatheram Maha-Sadhujjano
ti namena voharati. Atha paccha Marammarattham kali-
yugassa pahcasitadhika-atthasatakalato patthaya yava
atthasitadhika-atthasatavassakalam nanabhayehi ^ saiikhu-
bhitam ahosi. Tada Kambojaratthato Sirihamsva3 nama
bhinnakulo agantva Ratanapuranagare rajjam ganhi. Atha
so evam cintesi: Bhikkhii adara aputtika hutva puna sisse
posetva parivaram4 gavesanti. Sace bhikkhu parivarani
vicinitva rajjabhavams ganheyyum evam sati rajjam gahetum^
sakkhissanti idan 'eva bhikkhu gahetva maretum vattati
ti evam pana cintetva Toii-bhi-hdi^ namake khettavane
bahu mandape kariipetva gomahisakukkutasiikaradayo
,(;. maretva bhikkhu bhojessami ti vatva Jeyyapura-Vijaya-
pura-Ratanapuranagaresu sabbe mahathere bahuhi ante-
vasikehi saddhim pakkosfipetva tesu mandapesu nisida-
petva^ hatthiassadisenaiigehi parivaretva maresi. Tada
P kira tisahassapamana bhikkhu marimsii ti bhikkhu ca
maretva bahCi pi potthake aggina jhapesi^ cetiyani pi
bhedapesi. Aho vata pripajanassa papakamman ti.
Honti c'ettha:
Sasanam nama riljanam nissaya titthate idha,
Micchaditthi ti rajano'" sasanam dusenti satthuno.
Sammaditthi ca rajano pagganhant'eva sasanam,
Evan ca sati akase uhiraja va dibbatl^^ ti.
^ B. atipasiditva. ^ B. ajihi A. arihi.
3 B. Sahantva nama D. S. Sihantva A. Siriham.
4 A. omits parivarara. s A. ajjabhavam.
^ A. ganhitum B, ganhetum.
7 S. A. Le-tan-bhi-byuh D. To-na° B. No-bhi-byuh.
** A. nisidripesi A. omits following i)assage to aho vata &c.
'^ B. dhyapesi. '" Min: °ditthikarajano D. ditthi hi rajano.
" Sic MSS. Min: corrects to dippati ti.
^1'
/
-^ 101 ^<~
Atha kaliyuge ekavassadliike navavassasate sampatte
akase bahulii tarakehi dlmma nikkhamimsii Cannali-khum^
cetiye pi buddhapatibimbassa akkhikupato udakadhara
nettajalani viya nikkhamimsii ti Rajavamse viittam.
Atha Saddhammakittithero saddhim Maha-Sadhujjana-
Tisasanadhajatherehi Ketumatmagaram agamasi.
Ratthasarathero pi Sirikhettanagaram sayam eva aga-
masi ti poranapotthakesii vuttara. Tarn pana Rajavamse
Sirikhettanagarindo Sativaraja tarn anesi ti viittavacanena
na^ sameti. Saddhammakittithero pi Ketiimatmagare
kalam kato tato paccha thokam^ kahxm atikkamitviX Maha-
sadhiijjanathero tatth 'eva kalam akasi.
Tisasanadhajathero pana kaUyuge dvadasadhike nava-
vassasate sampatte Hamsavatinagare Anekasetibhindassa
rahfio kale Ketumatinagarato Hamsavatinagaram agamasi.
Tato paccha ticattalisavassiko hutva kaliyuge terasadhike
navavassasate Moh-ghah-byanarapatirahno ^ krde puna
Jeyyapuranagaram sampatto hutvil Jetavanaviharasamipe
ekissam guhayam nisidi. Maha-Ariyavamsaganikassa Jeta-
vanatherassa santike upasamkami.
Tasmih ca kale Jetavanathero gilano hutva : Mayi kalam
kate mama thanam adhuna Hamsavatinagarato agato
Tisasanadhajo nama thero parigganhitum samattho bha-
vissati tassa niyyadessami ti cintesi. Tasmim khane Tisa-
sanadhajathero purimayame supinam passi matakalebaram
samipam agacchati ti, majjhimayame pana tam matakale-
baram guhayam pavisati ti, pacchimayame matakalebarassa
mamsam satthena chindati ti. Atha supinam passitabha-
vam attano samipe sayantassa ekassa samanerassa arocesi.
Arocetva ca pana parittam bhanetvas nisidantass 'eva
Jetavane thero tam pakkositva Jetavanavihriram tassa
niyyadesi. Tisasanadhajathero ca Jetavanavihfire nisi-
ditva gandham vacetva nisidi; Moh-ghah-byanarapatiraja
ca tassa anuggahani akasi.
^ A. Cattha" D. Ca-hih. ^ A. omits na. ^ D. sokani.
4 A. Mo-byu° B. Moh-gliah-dhya° s B. khanitva.
-^ 102 f«-
Paccba kalijaige solasadhike^ naravassasate sampatte
Hamsavatinagarindo Anekasetibhindo nama raja Eatana-
puranagaram vijayitvii ekam viharam karapetva tassa adasi.
So ca Tisasanadbajathero Arimaddananagare Arabanta-
ganavamsiko ti dattbabbo.
Tassa pana sissii anekasatapamana ^ lajjino abesum.
Tesii pana sissesu Varababutbero, Bbumiiiikbananagara-
vasi3 tbero, Mabarattbagamavasino tayo mabatbera ti hue
panca tbera visesato pariyattikovida ti.
Tisasanadbajatbero ca mabaUakakale anapanasati-
kammattbauam gabetva arannam pavisitva vivekattbanam
ganbi. Tada Jetavanaganadayo Arabantaganavamsa yeva
aparabbage yeva tesam sissanusissaparamparasu keci bbik-
kbu siraccbadanam nanavannapatimanditafi ca tabivantam
gabetva acaravikaram apajjimsu.
Kalijaige ekavassadbike sabasse sampatte Ukkamsiko
nama raja vibaram krirapetva Tisasanadbajatberassa
sissabbiitassa Varababutberassa sissabbutassa Maba-Ra-
tanakarassa nama tberassa adasi.
So ca Maba-Ratanakaratbero Ukkamsikaranno Siri-
sudbammaraja-Mabadbipatl ti namalaucbam Cbandrdam-
karam saddanettinayebi-^ abamkaritva dassitam Rajindaraja-
bbidbeyya-dlpanims nama gandbam akasi.
Tan ca gandbam parivisodbanattbaya Pabbatantar-
abbidbeyyassa^ mabatberassa niyyadesi. Tisasanadbaja-
tberassa sissabbtitesu Mabarattbagamavasisu tisu bbatika-
tberesii7 jettbo nisam gubasu^ vasanto pariyattim vacetva
nisidi. Sativaraja ca tasmim tbere ativiya pasanno abosi.
No-na-ra-mab9 namakassa ranno kale pi ciilapita ekam
vibaram karfipetva tass'eva adasi.
' A. sodasadbike. = S. °sabassa°
■vJ A. Bbiimininildiana° B. Bbuminikba" Min: °kbana°
'^ A. Kbandabimkara°
5 S. "dbipati.
^ B. tiropabbatabbidbeyyassa.
7 D. natika" ** B. tisarabasu A. D. nisaiigubasu.
"> A. Min: No-iia-mab.
-^ 103 H$-
Ukkamsikaranno ' kale pi Mamvanna-namake pabbate
viharam karilpetva tass'eva adasi. Tesu Mabarattliagama-
vasitberesu majjbimatbero pi Tisasanadbajatherassa
jettbabhatikatberassa ca nivasattbanabbiite Jetavanavibare
yeva gandbam vacetva nisldi. Kauittbatbero pi tesani
nivasattbanabbutesu yeva vibaresu gandbam vacetva nisidi,
Ettba ca Tisasanadbajatbero iiama bijji-alajjivasena
dubbidbo. Yatbavuttatbero pana lajji yevil ti dattbabbo.
Alajji pana imasmim tberaparamparildassane na icclii-
tabbo. Abijjibbutassa pana Tisasanadbajatberassa vattbuiu
idba avatva ajjbiipekkbissama payojanabbava gandbassa
papaiicupagamanattba ti.
No-ua-ra-mah ^ namakassa rafino kale Jeyyapure Su-
vannagubavasi-3 mabatbero Dakkbinarama-vibaravasI mabii-
tbero Catubbumika-vibaravasi mabatbero Toii-bbl-lub'*
vibaravasi mabatbero ca Tisasanadbajatberassa saddbi-
vibarika yeva. Tesam pana vattbum pi gandbavittbarabba-
yena na vadama. Lajjiganavamsika ete tis vijananam^ eva
b'ettba pamanan ti.
Kaliyuge ekasattbadbike navavassasate sampatte pbag-
gunamasassa junbapakkbadutiyadivase sukkavrire Ratana-
puranagaram dutiyam mapetva No-na-ra-mah 7 nama raja
rajjam karesi. Sibasuradbammaraja ti pi namalancbam
patigganbi. Tom-bbi-lub-vibaravasimabatberassa ^ uddissa
catubbumikavibriram karapesi, cattari mabamunicetiyani pi
karapesi. Vibaracetiyesu anittbitesii yeva Sinninagaram
nikkbamitva tattba veram^ vilpasamapetva paccagatakrde
saiikbarasabbavam anatikkamanato devamgato abosi.
Abo vata saiikbaradbamma ti.
' A. B. D. Ukkamsiya°
^ A. Noiu-bba-ra-myab- B. Nom ra mab D. Kno-iia-
ra-mah.
■5 A. B. "gubavasimba vasl. . - '
-* Min: To-na-ti° A. Tom-bbl-lyab D. To-iia-", . /
5 D. bi. *^ Min:^ vijanam. . ,
7 A. °nab-ra° D. Niio-ua-ra-mah-so-na. , -
'^ D. A. B. "tberam.
9 A. veraiigu Min: veri. . .. .;;,:..,,...
-^ 104 i<r-
Honti c'ettha:
Seyyatlia vanijanam va gbaragolikarupakam'
Tarn tarn disam bbamitva^ va sisam tliapesi^ uttaraiu
Evam lokamhi satta* ca sanclliicutlnam antare
Yatha tatha bhamitva va ante tbapenti santanans ti.
Ivaliyiige sattasattbadbike navavassasate pbaggunama-
sassa kalapakkbaterasamiyam tassa jettbaputto pitusan-
takam rajjam ganbi. Mabadbammaraja ti namalaiicban
l)i patigganbi. Pitu kale anittbitani cetiyani puna karapesi.
Catubbumikavibarafi ca nittbam gamapetva^ Tom-bbi-liib 7
mabatberassa paralokam gantva avijjamanattaya* Catu-
bliumikavibaravasimabatberassa dassilmi ti antepurani
pakkosapesi.
Tbero dve varani pakkosiyamano pi nagaccbi. Tatiya-
vare pana babii saddbivibarika: Antepuram gantva pavi-
satba9, na bi sakka rafina va pakkosito patikkbipitun ti
abamsu.
Atba tbero evam aba: Abam avuso rattbapilanapinda-
patam bbunjitum na iccbami. Evam pi sace tumbe
iccbatba ranno santikam gantiim, evam sati idani ranno
santikam abam gamissami ti antepuram pavisi,
Pavisitva ranna saddbim sallapam katva: Ayam vibaro
arafmavasinam bbikkbimain asappayo ti patikkbipi. Evam
pana bbante sati, tasmim vibiire nisidiyamanam tberam
upadissatba ti. KbanittbipadavibaravasI mabaraja tbero
pariyattivisarado sikkbrdvamo, tassa datum vattati ti.
Atba raja tassa tarn vibaram adasi Mabasamgbanatbo
ti namalaficbam ])i adasi. So tattba pariyattim vacetva
nisidi. Tassa pana vibarassa parivfirabbi'itesu cattallsaya
' A. sara gotikaramakam.
^ D. S. A. samitva D. corr. from bba°
■5 D. A. B. tbapeti. ^ A. sattba.
5 B. santanunti D. san natun.
^ B. nittbam gabapetva. ^ D. To-na-°
^ A. B. avijjabanataya. ^ B. pavisati.
-^ 105 f<$-
viharesii uttaraya anudisaya ekasmim vihare vasanto
Varabhisamghanatlio uama thero Manikimdalavatthum
Marammabhasaya akasi.
Pacchimaya ^ anudisaya ekasmim vihare vasanto eko thero
Sattarajadhammavatthum Marammabhasaya^ akasi.
Tasmih ca kale Bah-mam-akyo Acara-akyo ti dvinnam
bhikkhimain ca lokadhammesu chekataya dve vihare katva
adasi.
Te pana dve thera vedasatthakovida pariyattipatipattisu
pana manda Ramahharatthato agata. Te pana therapa-
ramparaya na ganenti porana.
Kaliyuge tisattatadhike 3 navavassasate sampatte Maha-
municetiyassa puratthimadisabhage cattriro vihare kara-
petva catmmam theranam adasi.
Te ca thera tattha nislditva sasanam pagganhimsu.
Tasmim yeva krile Badaravanavasi nama eko pi thero
atthi. So pi pariyattivisarado Chapadavamsiko. So ca
thero yavajlvain yathabalam sasanam pagganhitva dutiya-
bhave Calanganagare ekissa itthiya kucchimhi patisandhini
ganhi. Dasamasaccayena kaliyuge cattallsadhike nava-
vassasate sampatte budhavare vijayitva terasavassikakale
sasane pabbajitva pariyattim ugganhi. Sirikhettanagarindo
raja Sirikhettanagaram anetva Sirikhettanagare Samanero
ti namena pakato hutva kaliyuge catupannasadhike nava-
vassasate sampatte pannarasavassikakiile Vessantarajata-
kam kabyalanikaravasena bandhi. Paripunnavisativassa-
kale Sirikhettanagare yeva Sirikhettanagarindo Veravijayo
nama raja anuggahetva upasampadalihumiyam patitthahi^.
Pacchimapakkhadhiko nama rajiX Sirikhettanagaram attano
hatthagatam akasi. Tasmih ca kale tarn theram anetva
Ratanapuranagare vasapesi. Siirakitcinamarahho kanittha-
bhatiko Eravatlnaditlre catubhumikavihiiram karapetva
tassa therassa adasi. Raja ca Tipitakalaiukaro ti nama-
lahcham adasi.
^ D. majjhi° ^ A. B. oimt.
3 Min: adhikena.
■t B. patitthati Min: patitthahi.
-^ 106 H5-
Kaliyuge vassasahasse sampatte phaggunamasassa punna-
miyam satthivassiko hutva Tiriyapabbatam gaiitva aranna-
vasam vasi. Dvevassadliike vassasahasse raja tasmim
viliaram kfirapetva tass 'eva therassa aclasi. So pana
Tipitakalarakaratliero Sirikhettanagare Navaiigakanclare
Pattalaiikassa Atulavamsatherassa vamsiko. Sirikhettana-
gare Navangakandare Suvannavihare vasantassa tassa the-
rassa kittighoso sabbattha patthari. Jeyyapure Eravati-
nadltire Catiibhumikavihare vasanakale Atthasaiiniya adito
visati gathanam samvannaiiam akasi.
Siirakittinamakassa kanitthabhatikassa yacanam arab-
bha Yasavaddhanavatthum ^ ca akasi. Tiriyapabbate va-
sanakale Vinayrilamkaratikam akasi. Pacchimapakkhadhi-
karanno kfile Mahasamghanathatheram saingharajabhave
thapesi.
So ca sanigharaja ativiya pariyattivisarado. Tasmih ca
krde E-atanapuranagare pi Ariyalamkarathero nama eko
attlii. So pana Tipitakrdamkaratherena samafianathamo
vayasa pi samanavassiko.
Tesu Tipitakalamkarathero gandhantarabahussutatthane
adhiko, Ariyalamkarathero pana dhatupaccayavibhagatthane
adhiko ti datthabbo. Paccha pana Ukkamsikarahho kale
te pi dve thera raiiho acariya hutva sasanam pagganhimsu.
Tesu Ariyfilamkarathero aparabhage krdam karitva tassa
therassa saddhiviharikassa Dutiya-Ariyalamkaratherassa
Rajamaniculacetiyassa samipe Dakkhinavanaramam nama
viharam kfirapetva adasi. Ukkamsiko nama raja pana
jinasasane bahiipakaro. So ca kaliyuge chanavutadhike
navavassasate rajjam patto; rajjam pana patva Siridhamma-
sokaraja viya cattari vassani atikkamitva muddhabhise-
kampatiggahetva^ Sirisudhammaraja-Mahadhipati ti nama-
laficham pi patigganhi. Ekasmira pana samaye Hamsa-
vatlnagaram gantva tattha nisidi. Atlia Ramahharattha-
vasino evam ahamsu: Marammikabhiklchii nfima pariyatti-
kovida vedasatthahhuno natthi ti. Tarn sutva raja
B. Yasavaddhana° ^ Min: pari°
-^ 107 H^
Catubhiimikaviliaravasitherassa santikam sasanam pesesi:
Timsavassika cattallsavassika va pariyattikovida vedasatth-
anfmno bhikkhu Raraannaratthaiii mama santikam pesetlia
ti. Atlia CatubhumikaviharavasI thero Tipitakalamkaram
Tilokalamkaram Tisasanrdamkarafi ca saddliiqi timsamat-
telii bhikkhidii pesesi. Hamsavatinagaram pana patva
Mo-dho-cetiyassa '^ puratthimabhage vihare karapetva tesam
adasi.
Uposathadivasesu sudhammasalayam Ramafinaratthava-
sino pariyattikovide vedasattliannimo sannipatripetva tehi
tibi therehi saddbim katbasallapam karapesi. Atba
Ramafinarattbavasino bhikkhii evam ahamsu: Pubbe pana
mayam Marammarattbe pariyattikovida vedasatthaniiuno
natthi ti mannama. Idani Marammarattbavasino ativiya
pariyattikovida vedasattbaiiiiuno ti. Aparabbage kaliyuge
clianavutadbike navavassasate sampatte raja Eatanapura-
nagaram paccagaccbi.
Te pi tbera^ paccagantukama Ramannarattbe padbrma-
bbiitassa Tilokagarii ti namadbeyyassa ^ mabatberassa
santikam vandanattbaya agamamsu.
Tada Tilokagariitbero pi tebi saddbim sallapam katva
evam aba: Tumbesu pana Tipitakalamkaratbero patbamam
avasavibaram labbissatl ti. Kasma pana bbante evam
avoca ti vutte ayam pana pindaya caranto pi antaramagge
veluvettadmi labbitva gabetva vibare patisamkbaranam
akasi. Tasmrdiam^ evam vadami. Loke vibrire patisam-
kbaranaslla bbikkbu sigbam eva avasavibaram bibbantl ti
porunatbera abamsu ti aba.
Te pi Ratanapuranagaram paccagaccbiinsu. Tilokagaru-
tberassa vacananurupam eva Tipitakfdamkaratbero sabba-
patbamam avasavibaram labbi ti.
Kabyuge pana navavassadbike vassasabasse sampatte
raiino kanittbo kalam akasi. Atba ranfio putto ucca-^
nagarabbojako^brdajanebi santbavam katva tesarn vacanam
' A. S. corr. He-te° ^ S. tepitakattliera.
J A. Silogarumuti namadbeyassa namatberassa.
4 S. Tam abam. s A. Uccanagarato eko.
-^ 108 f^
adiyitva paccusakale pitaram gliatetukamo antepuram
sahasa pavisi.
Kaja ca anaggham^ muddikam gahetva Nandajeyyena
nama amaccena Eajayodhena nama amaccena ca saddhim
amiataravesena nagarato nikkliamitviX Rajatavrilukanadim
sampatto. Tasmin ca kale eko samanero matapitunam
gehe pindapatam anessami ti khuddakanavaya nadiyam
agacchi. Atha tarn samaneram disva raja evam aha:
ainlie bliante paratiram navaya anelii ti. Samanero ca
aha: Sace upasaka tumhe paratiram aneyyam bhattakrde
atikkameyyan ti. Atha raja: Amhe yeva sigham anehi
imam muddikam dassami ti assasetva anetum okasam yaci.
Atha samanero karuiihapattam vacanam sutva para-
tirani anesi. Atha Catubhiimikaviharam patva tasmim
vihare therassa sahbam pi karanam arocetva evam aha:
Sace bhante amhe ganhitum^ agacchey}' am 3 te nivaretha
ti. Thero ca: Mayani maharaja samana na sakka evani
nivaretum; evam pi eko upayo atthi. Nisinnaviharavasi thero
pana gihikammesii ativiya cheko. Tarn pakkosetva '* kara-
nam cintetuni ynttan ti. Atha tarn, pakkosetva tam attham
arocetva raja idam avoca: Sace bhante amhe ganhitum
agaccheyymn, atha kenacid eva upayena te nivaretha ti.
Atha so thero evam aha: Tena hi maharaja ma kihci soci
ma bhayi, viharamajjhe sirigabbham pavisitva nisidatha ti
vatva pindaya acarante bhikkhii samanere sannipiltapetva
visum visum: Dandahattha hutva ekassa pi purisassa vi-
haram pavisitum okasam ma detha ti vatva senam viya
bruhesi. Samantaviharesu pi vasante bhikkhii-samanere
pakkosi. Tada kira agantva sannipatanam bhikkhusama-
neranam atirekasahassamattam ahosi. Thero te vihare
dvarakotthakesu s agatamagge ca visum visum dandahattha
hutva arakkhanatthaya thapesi. Yatha vad(lhaki sukaro
vyagghassa^ nivara^iatthaya visum visum siikare samvidhaya
' A. anaiigam. ^ A. bhanituni.
^ A. B. agaccheyya. ^ Min: pakkosapetva.
5 B. "guttakesu D. °kudda° Min: °kotta°
6 A. vyaggyassa.
•^ 109 H$-
thapesi ti. Atha puttassa yodha pi rajanam gahetum na
sakka^ Bhikkhusamaneranam garavavasena balakkarena
maretva pavisitum na visahanti bhikkhusamaneranam
bahullataya ca,
Tasmim yeva samvacchare assayujjamasassa kalapakkha-
pahcamito yava kattikamasassa kalapakkhapaiicami vihare
yeva raja niliyitva^ nisidi. Atha antepuravasika amacca
puttam apanetva rajanam anetva rajje thapesum. Raja
ca puna rajjam patva vihare nisinnakale ma bhayi maha-
raja tvam jinessati ti rahiio arocentassa vedasatthafmuno
ekassa bliikkhussa Ca-iiahkhum3 cetiyassa asannatthane
ekam viharam karapetva adasi. Dhammanandarajagurii ti
namalancham pi adasi. Tassa pana vijatatthanabhutam
gamam nissaya Marammavoharena Ren-nat-ca-ka-ro-da +
ti samaniia ahosi.
Eaja ca puna rajjam patva tasmim yeva samvacchare
kattikamasassa kalapakkhacuddasamiyam sabbe pi maha-
there nimantetva rajageham pavesetvas pindapatena bhojesi.
Atha raja evam aha: Catubhiimikavasi thero samparayi-
katthavaho^ acariyo. NisinnaviharavasI thero pana dittha-
dhammikatthavaho ti evam Rajavamse vuttam. Poranapot-
thakesu pana: Catubhiimikaviharavasi thero ekantasamano
acariyo NisinnaviharavasI thero pana yodharaho yodha-
kamme7 cheko ti raja aha ti vuttam. Raja kira sampa-
rayikattham^ anupekkhitva9 dinnakale Nisinnaviharather-
assa na adasi. Kadaci kadaci pana ditthadhammikattham
anupekkhitva tassa visum adasi ti; ettha ca yasma Nisinna-
viharavasl thero rahno bhayehi^° nivaranatthaya arakkham
akasi na paresam vihethanatthaya anattikapayogo " ca na
^ B. puttassa pi rajanam gahetum na sakka yodha pi.
- B. nihiyitva. j A. Chattha-khum.
'^ B. Ka-ca-kri-roiii A. Ta-cani-ka-ro-ha.
5 S. D. A. B. pavisetva.
^ A. B. °i)arayikatt" D. °kattha maho.
7 S. A. Yodharaho yeva kamme. ^ A. B. "attaru.
9 B. anumapekkhitva A. anapekkhitva. '° B. arehi.
'' A. "yoge.
-^ 110 H^
dissati tasma^ nattlii apattidoso. Saddhatissaranno bha-
yelii nivaranattliam arahantehi tlierehi katapayogo viya
datthabbo.
Catubhumikavihriravasl tliero pana Khanitthipadagame
jato Arimaddanapure ^ Araliantatheraganapabhavo yattha
katthaci gantva afmesam bhikklmnam acaram yatliabliiitamj
janitva'^ telii catupaccayasambhogo na katapubbo antamaso
iidakam pi na pivitapubbams tarn tarn thanam pi^ camma-
kbandam gabetva yeva gamanasilo. Ukkamsikaraja pana
Sirikhettanagare Dvattaponkarafma kfirapita-cetiyasantha-
nam gabetva Rajamaniciilam nama cetiyam akasi. Tarn
pana cetiyam parimandalato tibattbasatapamanam 7 ubbe-
dhato^ pi ettakam eva. Tassa pana cetiyassa catiisu passesu^
cattaro vibare karapesi; purattbimapasse Pubbavanaramo
nama vibaro, dakkbinapasse pana Dakkbinavanaramo nama,
paccbimapasse Paccbimavanriramo nama, uttarapasse Utta-
ravanaramo nama vibaro. Tesu catiisu vibaresii Uttara-
vanaramo nama vibaro asanipataggina dayhitva'° vinassi.
Avasese pana tayo vibare pariyattikovidanam tinnam
mabatheranam adasi. Nrimabxncbam pi tesam adasi.
Pacchimassa railfio kale yeva uttarapasse vibaram karapesi.
Tasmim pana cetiye chattam anarojDetva yeva so raja
devam gato. Tesu pana catiisu vibaresu nisinnanam
tberanam Dakkbinavanaramavibaravasi mabatbero Kacca-
yanagandbassa attbam cbabbidbebi samvannananayebi
alamkaritva Marammabbasaya samvannesi. Paccbima-
vanriramaviharavasi tbero pana Nyasassa samvannanam
cbabi nayebi alamkaritva akasi.
Kaliyuge dasavassadbike saliasse sampatte tassa raiino
putto Sirinandadbammaraja - Pavaradbipatiraja rajjam
karesi. Pituno rajagebam bbinditvil vibaram karapetva
Tilokrdamkarassa nama mabatberassa adasi. Ariyalam-
' A. kasma. ^ Min: con: "nagare.
J D. acarajatabhiitam. '^ A. janetva.
5 A. na pivanapubba. ^ A. thanan ti.
7 Min: corr. parimanam. *^ A. pubbedliato.
9 A. B. vassesu. ^° Min: dabitva.
-^ 111 H^
karathero ca nama Tipitakrilamkaratherena samafianatha-
massa' Ariyrilamkaratherassa sisso ti datthabbo.
Ayan c'attho hettha dassito. Jeyyapiire catubhumika-
Atulaviharam karapetva Dathiinagarajagurutherassa adasi.
So ca thero Niruttisarainaiijiisani nama Nyasasamvanna-
nam akasi.
Kaliyuge dvadasildhike vassasahasse sampatte phagguna-
mase sotapanna nama arakkhadevata anfiattha gamissama
ti ahamsii ti nagara supinam passauta hutva bahu sanni-
patitva devapujam akamsu. Devatanam pana samkamanam
nama natthi; pubbanimittam ev' etan ti dattbabbam.
Tasmiii ca kale Cinarariuo^ yodba agantva Maramma-
rattbam dusesum. Sasanam abbbapaticcbamio viya cando
dubbalam abosi.
Kaliyuge terasadbike vassasaliasse sampatte tassa rafmo
kanittho MahapaYaradliammaiTija-Lokadbipati nama raja
rajjam karesi. Tasmin ca kfde lokasamketavasena pufinam
mandam bbavissati ti vedasattbanfiubi rirocitatta lokasam-
ketavasen 'eva j abhinavapufinuppadanattliam Kliandbavara-
gebam karapetva tavakrdikavasena samkamitva nisidi.
Tato aparabliage Uttaragebam bbinditva tasmim yeva
tbane vibriram kruTipetva ekassa mabatberassa adasi.
Dakkbinagebam pana nagarassa piirattbimadisabbfige
vibaram karapetva Aggadbammalamkaratberassa adasi.
So ca tbero Kaccayanagandbassa ca Abbidbammattba-
samgabassa c'eva Matika-Dbatulcatba-Yamaka-Pattbananan
ca attbani Marammabbasaya yojesi.
Uparaja ca mabasetuno pamukhe tbane Sovannamaya-
vibaram'^ karapetva Uttaragebavibaravasitberassa ante-
vasikassa Jinaramatberassa adasi. Tasmim yeva tbane
nanaratanavicitram vibaram karapetva tass 'eva tberassa
antevasikassa Gunagandbatberassa adasi.
So pana tbero Khya-nah-tvam game vijatos vaye pana
sampatte Ratanapuranagaram gantva pariyattim ugganbitva
^ A. samannanatbamassa.
- A. Kbinarafino B. corr. Min: corr. kbina°
3 A. saiukbeta" ' Min: Sovannamaba" ^ B, pi jatu.
-^ 112 H5-
tato puna nivattitva Padumanagare ' Badaragame ^ nisiditva
pacchiX Kliya-nah-tvam -game catubi paccayehi kilamato
hutva vasi. Tasmiii ca kale tasmim game Mokkhassa
nama purisassa santike ekam auaggharii manim raja
labhitva ativiya -5 mamayi. Khya-iiali-tvam Mokkhamani ti
pakato aliosi.
Atha Uttaragehaviharavasl thero aba: Kbya-iiab-tvam
gamake na mani yeva anaggbam atba kbo eko pi tbero
Gunagaiidbo nama pariyattikovido anaggbo yeva'^ ti.
Atba tain sutva raja tam pakkosetva catiibi paccayebi
upattbambbetva pujam akasi.
Sabassorodbagame Gunasaro nama tbero Palinagame
Sujato nama tbero ca Gunagandbattberassa sissa yeva
abesum.
Ekasmifi ca kale Tiriyapabbatavibaravasi mabatbero
bbikkbusamgbamajjbe Aggadbammalarpkaratberam kilana-
vasena evam aba: Ambesu avuso antaradbayamanesus tvam
loke eko gandbakovidatbero bbavissati^ manne ti. Atba
Aggadbammalamkaro evam aba: Tumbesu bbante antara-
dbayamanesu mayam gandbakovida na bbaveyyama ; ko
nama puggalo loke gandbakovido bbavissati ti. Porana-
pottbakesu pana Ariyalamkarattbero : Na nu pan' idani^
mayam gandbakovida na tava bbavama ti evam aba ti
vuttam. So Aggadbammalamkaratbero yeva raiina yacito
Rajavamsasamkbepam pi akasi. So pana tbero amacca-
l^utto. Ekasmifi ca kale binayavattako^ eko maba-amacco
raniio santikam attana upaladdbaparibbogam sabbam ga-
betva vibaram agantva Aggadbammrdamkaratberena
saddbim sallapam akasi. Sallapam pana katva sabbam
paribbogam tberassa dassetva: Sace bbante tvam gibi
bbaveyyasi ettakam paribbogani labbissasi ti^ aba. Tbero
pi evam aba: Tumbakam pana ettako paribbogo ambakam
^ B. Bbadunagare A. Banda° S. corr. Baddba°
^ ]\[in: Padara'^ > A. B. D. atlva.
4 A. anaggbo vido yeva.
5 A. B. antaradbarayamanesu. ^ Min: bbavissasi.
7 B. na nu padani. ^ A. B. binayavattako.
9 All MSS. labbissati ti.
-^ 113 r^
samananam vaccakiitim asubliabhavanam bhavetva pavi-
santanam pufifiain kalam nagghati solasin ti. Kificapi
idafi ca pana vacanam Sasanavamse apadanam' hoti.
Pubbacariyasiliehi pana vuttavacanam yava^ apannakotika
saritabbam eva ti manasikarontena viittan ti.
Kaliyuge pana catutimsadhike vassasahasse sampatte
tassa putto Naravaro nama raja rajjara karesi. Mahasilia-
suradhammaraja ti namalancham-' patigganhi. Tassa raiirio
kale ca Ca-Nah-klmm * cetiyassa samipe Jetavanavihare
gandhos ugganhanto eko daharabhikkhu gandhacheko pi
samano balakrile"^ brdacittena akulito^ hutva vaccakiipe
vatatapehi bahisukkhasakliena ^ paticcliadito dandena alu-
litva diiggandho, viya cittasantane^ pariyattivatatapehi
bahisukkhabhavena paticcliadite kenacid eva ruparamma-
nadina aliilitva kilesasattisamkhato duggandlio vayitva
hlnayavattissami ti cintetva, gihivattbani gahetva, saddhim
sahayabhikkhiihi naditittham agamasi. Antaramagge tava
bbikkhubhaven' eva cetiyam vandissami ti gibivatthani
sahayanam batthe tbapetva cetiyam paniukhe lenam pavi-
sitva vanditva nisidi. Atba eka daharittlii cetiyanganam
agantva balii lenam nisiditva udakam sincitva pattbanam
akasi: Imina punnakammena ^° sabbehi apayadidukkbebi
moceyyami, bbave bbave ca binayavattakassa purisassa pa-
dacarika na bliaveyyami ti.
Atba tarn sutva dabarabbikkhu evam cintesi: Idani
abam hinayavattissami ti cintetva agato ; ayam pi dabaritthi
liTnayavattakassa purisassa padacFirika n;i bbaveyyami ti
patthanam akasi. Idani tarn dabarittbim kriranam puccbis-
sami ti. Evam pana cintetva babi lenam nikkliamitva tam
dabarittbina karanam piiccbi.
^ B, apadbanara. ^ D. ya ca Min: apannakatika.^
3 B. laddbalaficbam. 4 Min: Nah-kbum- D. Na°
5 Min: gandbam. ^ A. B. °krilena.
7 Min: rdvulilco.
^ A. lahusukkassavena B. siikkbabbavena Min : °sukkha
sakliena.
9 S. D. sandbane. '" D. pufinena kammena.
Sasana-Vamsa. 8
-^ 11-i H5-
Kasma pana tvain hinayavattakassa purisassa padacarika
na bhaveyyami ti patthanam karosi ti.
Hinayavattakassa bliante purisassa padactirika na bha-
veyyami ti vuttavacanain balapiirisassa padacarika na bha-
veyyaml ti vuttavacanena nana na hoti \ sadisattam ^ eva 3.
Na nu hinayavattako brdo yeva nama? Sace pana bhante
hinayavattako brdo nama na bhaveyya ko nama loke balo
bbaveyya?4 Bhikkhu nama hi parehi dinnam civarapinda-
piTitasenasanam paribhunjitva sukham vasati; sace gandham
ugganhitukamo bhaveyya yathakamams yeva gandham
ugganhitum okasarn kibhati. Evam i^ana ahutva, alasiko
yeva bhuhjitva, sayitva nisiditum iccheyya, evam pi yatha-
kamam bhuhjitum sayitum okasam labhati. Evam pi samano
parassa daso homi darassa kimkaro homi ti akathento
viya hutva hinayavatteyya so loke ahnehi brdehi adhiko
brdo ti aham maiihami. Sace pana balatarassa bhariya
bhaveyya aham balatari bhaveyyan ti vutte so dahara-
bhikkhu^ samvegam apajjitva bahi nagaradvaram nikkha-
mitva vanaraganena vina jhayanto viya vanaro jhayitva
nisidi.
Atha sahaya agantva gihivatthani ganhahi ti pakkosimsu,
Tasmim kale so daharabhikkhu : Agacchatha bhavanto ti
vatva sabbam karanam tesam acikkhitva: Idani pana bha-
vanto hinayavattehi ti^ sace yo koci agantva mama sisam
muggarena pahareyya, evam sante pi hinayavattitum na
icchami. Ito patthaya yavajivitapariyanta hinayavattitum
manasa pi na cintayissami ti vatva Eravatinadim taritva
Jeyyapuram agamasi. Tada kira daharitthi devata bhaveyya
na manussitthi ti tarn vadanti pandita ti.
Jeyyapuram pana patva pariyattikovidanam mahathera-
nam santike nayam gahetva Puhnacetiyassa dakkhinadisa-
bhage ekasmim vihare nisidi. Pariyattira vacetva atha
' D. nayo ti. ^ D. °attham B. "attakam.
3 A. B. eva ti. + A. bhaveyyasi.
5 D. °karamara.
^ A. omits from akathento to daharabhikkhu.
7 A. B. hi.
-$H 115 Kr-
kamena tam-tam-disahi bliikklm-samaneiTi aj?antva tassa
santike pariyattim ugganhimsu.
Avasam alabhitva keci bhikkhu-samanera chattani pi
chaditva nisidimsii. Ekasmim kale raja nikkhamitva Punfia-
cetiyam vandissami ti cetiyanganam pavisi. Atha chattaai
cbadetva, iiisinne l^hikkhii disvii guhaya saddhim viharam
karapetva tassa bhikkluissa adasi Tilokagarii ti pi nama-
lancham adasi. Sukliavoharattham pana kakaralopam
katva Tilogagarii ti voharimsu\ Tassa pana saddhivihar-
iko sattavassiko Tejodlpo nama bhikkhii Parittatikam
akasi.
Aparabhilge pana Tilokalamkaro ti namalaiicham adasi.
Evani Tejodipo nama bhikkhu Naravararanfio kale Paritta-
tikam akasi ti datthabbam, keci pana Pacchimapakkhadhi-
karanno kale ti vadanti.
Ekasmim pana kale Tiriyapabbataviharavasi mahathero
Padacetiyam vandanatthaya gantva paccagatakale Kukha-
nanagare Suvannaguliayam Jambudhajatherassa santikam
pavisitva sallapam akasi. Te ca mahathera annamafmam
passitva sallapitva ativiya pamodimsu; lokasmim hi balo
balena pandito panditena saddhim ativiya pamodati ti.
Te ca dve thera samanavassika. Tiriyapabbataviharavasi
mahathero tena saddhim sallapam katva paccha gacchi.
Jambudhajathero ca maggam acikkhituni anugacchi. Atha
Tiriyaj)abbataviharavasl mahathero Jambudhajatheram aha:
Ahain bhante rajavallabho homi rajaguru; tvam yeva mama
purato gacchahi ti. Atha Jambudhajathero pi Tiriya-
pabbataviharavasitheram aha: Tvam bhante rajavallabho
bhavasi rajaguru. Loke rajaguru nama padhanabhave^
thito, tasma tvam yeva mama purato gacchahi ti. Ettha
ca dve pi mahathera ahhamahham garavavasena lokavattam
apekkhitva3 evam ahamsu ti datthabbam. Tiriyapabbata-
viharavasi mahathero pi Ratanapuranagaram patva Raja-
vamsapabbatam gantva araniiavasam vasi.
Atha Ukkamsiko raja kanitthenaSurakittinamena saddhim
^ B. voharimsu. ^ A. pamanabhave.
3 B. pekkhitva.
->• 116 r^-
mantesi: Sace tvam vane^ theram pathamam passasi^ tvam
yeva vihriram kriiTipetva therassa daclahi; sace panaham
pathamam passeyyam aham viliaram katva dadami ti.
Atha kanittho pathamam passitva Tiriyapabbatakandare
Jetavanam nama viharam karapetva adasi.
Idafi ca vacanam: Sadhujananam gunam3 ekavaram
pitisomanassam4 uppajji; tena pimnakammena tena piti-
somanassena sattakkhattum devarajjasampattim sattak-
khattum manussarajjasampattim patihibhl ti vuttatta sadhu-
jananam gimam anussaritva puhhavisesalabhatthayas vuttam.
Tiriyapabbataviharavasi mahathero ca Jambudhaja-.
therassa gnnam Ukkamsikarahho arocesi. Eaja ca ativiya
pasiditva Jambudhajo ti miilaname dipasaddena yojetva
Jambudlpadhajo ti namalaiicham adasi.
Jambudhajathero ca nama Dhammanandatherassa^
saddhivihririko Dhammanandathero ca Jotipmihatherassa
saddhivihririko. Te ca thera Arahantaganavamsika.
Jambudhajathero pana Vinayapaliya atthakathaya ca
atthayojanam Marammabhasaya akasi. Maniratano nama
pana thero Atthasrdini-Sammohavinodani-Kankhavitaranl-
attliakathanam Abhidhammatthavibhavani-Sainkhepavanna-
na-tikanau ca attham Marammabhasaya yojesi.
Mulavasagame ca Pubbaramaviharavasi Giilhatthadlpa-
nim nama gandham Visnddhimaggaganthipadatthah ca
mulabhasaya akasi. Nettipaliya ca attham Maramma-
bhasaya yojesi.
So pana thero pubbe gamavasi hutva sisavethanatala-
pattani7 gahetvii acariyapavenivasena vinayavilomacaram
cari. Paccha pana tarn acarani vissajjitva arahhavasam
vasi^. So pi thero gambhirahaniko saddatthanayesu ativiya
cheko. ' ,
Kaliyuge pana pahcatimsadhike vassasahasse sampatte
kanittho Siripavaramaharaja nama bhiiprdo rajjam karesi.
^ A. pana. ^ A. passati. ^ A. sadhujjagunam.
'^ A. pitti. 5 A. labhattaya.
^ A. Dhammanandha° ^ Min: sisavethanapattani.
^ B. aranhavasi vasi.
-^ 117 H^
Dabbimukhajatassare pana geliam karapetva nisidanato
Dabbimukbajatassaro ti namam pakatam ahosi. Tasmini
pana jatassare Jeyyabhumikittim nama vibaram karapetva
Sirisaddhammatherassa adasi. Babimnam pi gamavasi-
araniiavasibbikkbunam anuggabam akasi. Ratanapurana-
garasmim bi dasasu No-na-ra-mah-iTijavamsesu pacchima
panca rajano avicinitva yeva alajji-Lajjl-missakavasena
sasanam pagganbimsu.
Tada jinasasanam abbbantare cando viya atiparisuddbanx^
na abosi.
Evam pi bijjino attauo attano vamsanurakkbanavasena
dhammam puretum anivaritatta lajjiganavamso na bbijjati^.
Tatha ab\ijino pi attano attano acariyapavenivasena vica-
rimsu; tena alajjiganavamso pi na bbijjatl3 ti dattbabbara.
Tassa ranno kale Devacakkobbaso nama eko tbero attbi
vedasattbafmu pitakesu pana mando ti.
Kaliyuge pana attbatimsadbike vassasabasse sampatte
vesakbamasassa kalapakkba-attbamito pattbaya lokasam-
•ketavasena '^ uppajjamanam bbayam nivaretum Navaguba-
yams tena Devacakkol)basatberena katbitaniyamena jiatlia-
mam Marammikabbikkbii Pattbanapakaranam vacapesi*
Tato paccba jettbamasassa junbapakkbe patipadadivasato
E,amaniiarattbavasike bbikkbii Pattbanapakaranam vacapesi
mabacbanan ca krirapesi rattbavasino pi babupiijasakka-
rarn karapesi. Tassa kira raiiiio kale pottbakam attbi-
bballikarukkbaniyyasebi parimattham'^ katva manosilaya
likbitva suvannena limpetva pitakam patittbapesi. Tato
pattbaya yavajjatana idam pottbakakammam Maramma-
rattbe akamsii ti.
Kaliyuge sattbadbike vassasabasse sampatte assayuja-
masassa kalapakkba-cbattbamiyain angaravare tassa putto
rajjam karesi. Sirimabasibasiira-sudbammaraja ti naraa-
lancbam pi patigganbi. Pitu raniio gebattbane cetiyaiii
karapesi. Tassa pana Mrirajeyyaratanan ti samamia abosi.
^ Min: parisuddbi. ^ A. B. cbijjati U. sijjati. ,''
3 A. D. B. cbijjati. ^ A. B. °samketo°
5 A. °gubaya. ^ A. S. paripattbam D. paripatbamani.
-^i 118 H$-
Tassa pana ranuo kale Sallavatiya nama nadiya paccliima-
bhage Tunna-namake' game Gimabhilarakaro ^ nama tliero
samaneranam gamapavesanakrile ekarasam uttarasaragam
karapetva sisavethanatarapattani-i pana na ganhapetva
talavantam4 eva ganliapesi. Eko gano hutva saparivarena
sadcUiira Timnagames nisidi. Tunnagano ti tassa samamia
aliosi.
So pana tliero pali-atthakatha-tika-gandliantaresu adhip-
payam yathabiiutam na jani^. Abhidbammapitakam yeva
sissanam vacetva nisidi. Tasmifi ca kale Ketumatinagare
nisinna Buddhankurathera^- Cittathera, Dlpanganagare *
Ulugame^ nisinno Sunantathero '", Taluppanagare " Jaya-
bahu-andhagame '^ Kalyanathero ti ime cattaro thera
samaneranam gamapavesanakrde ekamsam uttarasamgam
akarapetva ^^ sisavethanatarapattani aganhapetva "» civaram
parupapetva talavantam's ganhapetva sakasakaganam ova-
dam katva nisldimsu. Te pana thera pali-atthakatha-tika-
gandhantaresu adhippayam yathabhutam janirasu tisu pi
pitakesu kovida ahesum. Iccevaiii Sirimahasihastirasudham-
marahho'*^ kale prirupanabhikkhidii nanahutva viriipam
apajjitva ekamsikagano nama visum bhijji. Yatha pana
ayamalara ayato utthaliitva visadisam hutva viruddham^?
hot! ti evam bhijjamana pi gana raja'^ pamado anussuko
hutva attano attano rucivasen' eva caritva nisidimsu.
Tesu ca dvisu ganesu parupanagane thera pali-attha-
katha-tika-gandhantaresu nitatthavasena '9 vuttam vacanam
' B. corrects to Thunna S. Tuna" ^ D. gunasi^
i •'vatthana Min: ratarapattani.
* A. talavantham B. "dandam. 5 g. Thuna nama game.
^ A. yayabhatam na jani B. janati.
7 A. S. Buddhangura" B. corrects to above.
'^ B. Dlpayanga" ? A. Utthagame. '° D. Sunanda<*
" A. Thaluppa" D. Tala° '^ B. Jayya° A. Jeyya"
'^ A. akarapetva.
'+ A. sisavaddhana tarapatto ni aganhapetva S. a?id
D. °vattana°
'5 A. talavantham. '^ Min: "Ijhudhamma"
'7 A. viraddham. '^ S. ganam raja Min: ganaraja.
'^ D. A. nivattha"
^^ 119 r^
nissaya nikkanldia, niddosa va ^ liutva nisidimsii. Ekamsi-
kagane pana tliera attano attano vado iia paliyam na ca
atthakatliasu neva tikasu na pi gandhantaresu dissati;
imam attliam ajananta idam eva saccam mogbam anfian
ti vatva keci pana sakasakasissanam ovadam adamsu^;
evarupa pi sissa ovadam patigganhimsu.
Keci pana paliyadisii sakavadassaj anagatabliavam natva
yeva aparisuddhacitta hutva sammasambuddliassa bbaga-
vato mukbam anoloketva sammasambuddbass' eva bbaga-
vato gunam anussaritva sakavade Tikase pasaritabattbo
viya apatittbano'* ti janitva yeva ambakam vado sampatta-
bmkassa Saddbammacaritberassa vamsapabbavo ti anissa-
yabbQtam pi 5 nissayam akamsu.
Abbiitena mabatberam silavantam abbbacikkbimsu. Byasi-
namake game dittbadbammikasamparayikattbam^ anapek-
kbautassa blnayavattakassa dussilassa upasakassa lancbam
datva ambakam vadanuriipam ekam gandbam karobi ti
uyyojetva anagate anubliaviyamanadukkbato abbayitva nis-
sayam gavesimsu ti.
Tasmifi ca kale Nigrodba-pali-suvanna-vibaravasi tbero
gamavasibbikkbuganam samitim^ katva tassa nayako butva
sisavetbanam adbarento^ amangalabbikkbu sasane ma tit-
tbantii ti araiinavasmam bbikkbunam gandbam vikopetva
tato tato ^° pabbajesum".
Atba Hattbisabigamassa purattbimaya anudisaya Settbi-
tale dakkbinaya anudisaya vibare nisinne atirekapannasa
bbikkbu pi pabbajessama ti cintetva gamavasibbikkbii
samnabitva agamasi'^.
Atba raja tam attbam siitva: Gamavasi gano pi eko aran-
navasl gano pi eko. Gamavasibbikkbu araniiavaslbbikkbu
^ A. B. omit va. ^ A. adimsu.
3 S. bbavassa. ^ 1). ava°
5 A. S. tberassa viya vasavo ti anissayatatam pi Min:
omits vamsa.
^ S. A. B. "attain. 7 B. °priti° ^ D. "tarn.
9 A. adbarenta. '" S. omits.
" A. pabbajeyymu.
'- A. sannabitva agamasi B. sannaybitva.
-^ 120 H^
vihetlietuiu na sakka sakasakavadavasena sakasakattliaiie
nisiditabban ti rajaleklianam pesesi. Atlia arannavasi-
bhikkhii sukham vasitum oktisam labhimsii.
Kaliyuge chasattatadhike vassasahasse sampatte tassa
rafmo putto Mahaslhasuradhammarajadhiraja nama raj jam
karesi. So veva Suramiiiarajri ' ti ca Setibhindo ti ca
vohariyati^.
Tassa ranno kale Suvannayanalokanagamavasi-Ukkainsa-
malam3 nama therani antoyiidhanayako eko amacco anetva
Ratanaiiagarapuram patva Siivannakukkutacale vibaram
karapetva tbapesi.
So pali-attbakatha - tikii- gandhantaresu ativiya cbeko
Vannabodhanam^ nSma Likbanaiiayan ca akasi. Tassa
gamassa rajuhi dinnavasena cetiyajaggaiiakamme yuttaku-
latta pana ranno acariyatthane atthapetva antoyudbana-
yakass' eva pujanattbaya niyyadesi. Tassapi ranno kale
samanerehi gamapavesanakale parupitva s pavisitabban ti
ekacce vadirasu. Ekacce pana ekamsam uttarasamgam katva
pavisitabban ti vadinisu. Evam annamannam kalaliam
akamsn.
Tattha Ukkamsamrda-namako tbero pfirupanagane pa-
dbano butva nanagandliesn parupanavattam eva agatan
ti pakasimsu. Ekanisikagane^ pana Tiriyapabbatavihara-
vasi mabathero [padbano butva] acariyapavenidassana-
vasena parupanavadam7 patikkhipimsu.
Atba raja ca Pbalikakbacitavibaravasitberam^ Mesucca-
viharavasitberam ? Subattliatberam '^ Buddbankuratheraii
ca ti ime cattriro tbere vinayaviniccbakattbaiie tliapetva
dve pakkba attano attano vadam dassentii ti aba.
^ B. Suraccaraja D. Siirajja°
^ A. vobariyati ti Min: voliariyati.
5 Min: Ukkamsapalam. 4 B. Vannabodbanim.
5 Min: parupetva. ^ B. ekamsaka°
7 A. parupapanavadam.
^ B. raja ca Pbabkacitavibrira° A. raja Kapbalika" S.
Balikamcita.
"> B. Meruccavibara" Min: Megbuccana°
'" B. Subatta°
^ 121 f^
Te ca cattaro tliera prili-atthalvatha-tika-gandhantaresu
akovida. Tesam hi thapetva rajavallabliamattam anno koci
gunaviseso natthi.
Rajagurubhavattliaya yatha vyaggha rukkbagacchala-
tadipaticchanne * duggattliane nisinne mige khuddakatta
diibbale pi ganhetum na sakkonti, evam eva te ekamsika-
tbere rajanam nissaya gandbesu anagatatta dubbale pi
vadavasena abhibhavitum na sakkhimsu. Ten' eva para-
senaya balavatam janitva nipaccakaram dassetva verani^
sametva nisinno panditayodho viya vadam nittham apa-
petva yeva parupanagana 3 nisldimsii ti.
Kaliyuge pana paucanavutadhike vassasabasse sampatte
tassa putto Maharajadbipati nama rajjam karesi. Paccba
pana terasadbike sate-* vassasabasse ca sampatte Ramaiiua-
rattbindo raja tarn abbibbavitva anitatta Patta-Hamsavati
ti pakatam abosi.
Tassa ranno kale Kukbananagare Jalasuttagamatos
Nanavaram nama tberam anetva acariyattbane tbapesi.
So pana tbero pali-attbakatba-tika-gandbantaresu ativiya
cbeko sudbammasabbayam pariyattivacakanam^^^ sotrira-
nam7 attbaya Abbidbammattliasanigabapakaranassa gantbi-
padattbam patbamam akasi.
Tato paccba Attbasaliniyam gantbipadattbam Suravi-
nicchayan ca akasi.
Tato paccba tena ranna yacito Abbidbanapadipikaya
attbaiu Marammabbasaya yojesi. Eafiho namalancbam
Cbandalamkrira - Saddanetti - Vidaggadandi - vyanjanayebi^
abimkaritva dassitani Rajadhirajanamattapakasinira^ nama
gandbam pi akasi.
"^ Min: yatba vyaggbekarukkba"
^ A. B. verim.
3 A. parupanaka nisidirasun ti S. parupanako. -
•* A. tberasamike sake.
5 D. B. A. Jakyutta"
" A. parivatti'' 7 D. so tberfinara.
^ A. cbandrdamkasadda"
9 A. Rajadliirrijanrmiattapakasinim D. ^namattlia*'
-^ 122 H$-
Eaja Hatthisalanrimake dese krirapitageham bhinditva
satapadhane^ vihare karapetva sabbesam pi viharanam
kittijeyyavasattliapanan ti namani pafinapetva^ tass' eva
therassa adasi. Viliaranamen' eva ca therassa pi taiuj-
saraanna ahosi.
Tasmin ca kale ayyakaranfio* pituranno ca kale tesam
dvinnam gunanam vivadavasena avippakatavacanams puna
vivadassa viipasamanatthaya attano attano vadam katba-
pesi. Parupanagane so thero padhano^ butva ekamsika-
gane pana Pasamsatliero padhano butva katbayuddbam
akasi. Atba raja ativiya rajavallabbam Jeyyabbiiniisu-
vannavibaravasitberam tesam vadassa viniccbindanattbaya
vinayadbarattbane tbapesi.
Kifica pi so pana tbero pali-attbakatba-tika-gandbanta-
resu tbokam yeva7 janakatta pariyattikovidesu abbobariko^
yeva abosi. Eajavallabbatta^ pana raja yatbablmtam
ajanitva vinayadbarattbane tbapesi. Yatba pana ayani
purattbimadisa '° ayam pana paccbimadisa'° ti evam adina
disavavattbanamattam " yeva katum samattbam^^ naiigala-
kotiya samvaddbantain^3purisairi rajagare dbammaviniccba-
kamaccattbane^^ tbapeti.
Evam eva raja ayam idiso ayam idiso ti ajanitva vina-
yadbarattbane tbapitatta so Jeyyabbumisuvannavibriravasi-
thero tesam dvinnam pakkbanam dvisu vadesu ayam bbiito
ayam abbiito ti vattum na sakka advfiragbare pavittbakalo
viya tada abosi.
Seyyatha pi nama mabimso'5 attano samipe tbatva
devagitam gayitva devavlnam vadentassa devagandbabbassa
' B. pamane S. sakapamane Min: corrects to above.
^ A, maiinapetva, B. pafina" ? A. tberassamitam.
4 A. karaka" s B. avippagata° ^ D. pamano"
7 D. so-ki-beva. ^ A. B. abbbo°
9 A. S. °vallabbattba. ^'^ Min: "disaya.
'' A. "vaccattanamattam Min: °vavattana.
'^ B. tam attbam.
'^ Min: nangalakotiya yam vaddbannarn
'» A. dliammaviniccbakamaccbatbane B. "viniccbikamaii
ca tbane. '5 Min: corrects to mabino.
-5H 123 H^
velusalakam paharantassa ca grimadfirakassa ^ saddesu
kifici visesam na janati evain idam sampadam dattbab-
bam. Atba raja: Mama vijite ye ye bbikkbu yam yam
iccbanti te te bbikkbii tam tam caritva yatbakammam
nisidantii^ ti rajalekbanam tbapesi. Tesam vivado tada
na vupasami.
Aparabbage terasadhike sate sabasse ca sampatte Ra-
tanapuranagaram vinassi 3.
Tato paccba diitiye samvaccbare Ratanasikbanagarama-
pako* raja Ramanfiarattbindassa rafmo senam yavakbettato
cbatakasakunams viya attano puiinanubbavena Maramma-
rattbato^ inbaritva sakabxm pi Ramannarattbam attano
battbagatam katva rajjam karesi.
Tasmiu ca kale sakala-Marammarattbavasinam cittam
pasadesi. Yatba nama suriyatapena milayantanam kumiida-
nara Anotattodakena' sincitva baritattam^ papesi evam
eva Ramanfiarattbindassa senabalatapebi dukkbappattanam^
Marammarattbavasinam gabattbanan *'* c'eva bbikkbunaii
ca attano punfianotattodakena sincitva kayika-cetasika-
vasena duvidbam pi sukbam uppadesi.
Sakala-Maramma-rattbavasino ca: Ayam ambakam raja
bodbisatto ti vobarimsu. Atba ekasmim ekasmim mase
catusu catusu^^ uposatbadivasesu bbikkbusamgbam niman-
tetva antepure pavesetva pindapatena bbojesi.
Rajorodbamaccebi saddbim uposatbam upavasi. Sabbe-
sam pi rajorodbamaccanam gunattbaya" patbam saba
attbayojananayena vacuggatam krirSpesi.
Atba Beluvagamavasi'3 -Yasatberara anetva attano
acariyattbane tbapesi. Maba-Atukx-YasadbamDiarajagurii
' A. and Min: °varakassa. ^ D. nisiddba"^
3 A. D. vinassati.
•* B. Yatana° D. Ratanasakba" A. samvaccbaye Eata-
nasikhanagara'*
5 A. jatasakunam B. cataka"
^ A. B. Ramaiinarattbato. 7 A. I). S. Anodatta"
^ D. "attbam. ^ A. dukkbuppattauaiii.
'° A. B. kabattbanan. " A. B. catusu.
B. gunattaya. '-5 D, Beluva"
12
-^ 124 f^
ti namalancbam pi adasi. Tato pattliaya pana Atulathero
ti namena pakato ahosi. Tasmifi ca krde prirupanagana-
pakkha Palenagamavasi-Sujatatlieradayo samaneranam
gamapavesanakale civaram parupitva pavisitabban ti ak-
kbaram likbitva rafino santikam saiidesapannam pavesesi.
Atba ekamsikaganapakkba pi Atulatberadayo pubbe-
sam rajiinam kale adbikaranam viipasami. Idani viipa-
samitakammam puna na uppadetabban ti lekbanam Hkbitva,
raiino santikam pesesi.
Atba raja dvinnam pakkbanam sakasakavadam katbetu-
kamo ])i': Idani rajapatisamyuttam kammam babu attbi.
Tittbatii tava sasanapatisamyuttam kammam^ rajapatisam-
yuttam eva kammarn patbamani Tirabbissami. Paccba
sasanapatisamyuttam kammam karissami ti rajalekbanam
tbapesi.
Aparabbage pana raja evarn anam tbapesi: Idani mama
vijite sabbe pi bbikkbu mama acariyassa matim3 anuvat-
titva carantu ti.
Atba parupanaganabbikkbu pi ekamsikaganam anuvatte-
sum'^ ranfio anavasena. Sabassorodbagame pana dve maba-
tbera attano parisam parupanavasen' eva gamapavesaua-
vattam paripuritabban ti ovaditva nisldimsu.
Tada ranfio acariyo Atubitberos tarn attbam sutva te
pakkosapesi. Te ca agantva nagaram sampattakale eko
upasako te^ pasanno butva tesam tberanam pindapatena
upattbabi. Atba Atubatbero te mabatbere durattbanato
vrdukam anetva tassa upasakassa^ gebasamipe okirapesi.
Idam vinayadbammassa^ ananulomavasena carantanam
daiidakamman ti kolababxm pi uppadesi. Atba tesam
vabikam abarantanana yeva annamaniiam saUapesum. Idani
^ Min: boti pi. ...
^ D. adds babu attbi tittbatu tava patisamyuttam kammam.
3 S. matam.
4 S. anuvattitum A. B. anuvattetum. ....
5 B. Yasattbero. ^ A. B. omit te.
7 A. Tissakassa upasakassa. •'
** Min: corr. vinayadliamma° - . . , .'
-^i 125 f<^
bhante vinayadhammanulomavasena acarantanam amhakam
idisam kammam asariippam\ Alio accliariyadliammo loke^
ti eko thero alia. Atlia pana eko thero evam aha: Idani
avuso lokapala deva idisara adhammakammam disva yeva
ajjhiipekkhitva apposukka^ nisiditum na sakkil, idani loka-
l^ala deva pamajjitva nisidanti manfie ti.
Tasmim yeva hi khane vegena megho iitthahitva Atu-
latherassa vilifire rajagehe ca ekakkhanena asaniyo nipa-
timsu*. Evam samano pi so thero atimanathaddhatayas
satim na labhi^.
Puna raja idani mama vijite sabbe pi bhikkhu mama
acariyassa matim anuvattanti va ma va ti amacce pucchi.
Amacca pi evam rafmo arocesum:
Idani maharaja Kukhananagare^ Nlpagiime nisinno
eko mahatliero Munindaghoso nama atthi. So parupana-
vasena attano parisam ovadetva bahuganam uppadetva
nisidati ti^.
Atha raja evam aha:
Tarn pakkosapetva^ sudhammasabhayam mahathere^'^
sannipatapetva tassa therassa vinayapannattim " yatha-
bhiitam ajanantassa yathabhiitam sabhavam" dassetva
evade ntu ti.
Atha amacca tatha akarnsu.
Mahathera ca sudhammasabhayam sannipatitva tarn
pakkosetva ovadirpsu. Tesu pana mahatheresu eko thero
bhupalassa samgharahho ca mukham oloketva bhagavato
pana sammasambuddhassa mukham anoloketva Muninda-
ghosatheram evam rdia: Idani avuso imasmim Maramma-
ratthe sabbe pi bhikkhu bhupalassa samgharahho ca anam
anuvattitva ekarnsika yeva ahesum. Tvain yeva eko sad-
dhim parisaya^3 parupanavattarn caritva nisidasi. Kasma
^ Mill: cor7\ assaruppara. ^ A. B. loko.
3 A. apposukko. 4 D. patiinsu.
5 S. A. °taddhatriya. " B. labhati.
7 D. Kukhanagare. ^ A. nisldimsu ti.
9 A. B. D. "setva. '" A. thera. " B. pannattam.
" D. sabhagara.
^3 B. corrects to parisaya otlier 31SS. saparisaya.
-^ 126 f^
pana tvam manathaddho ^ butva idisam anacSram avija-
hitva titthasi ti. Atha Munindaghosatliero tassa therassa
mukliam iijukam oloketva evam aha: Tvam lajji pesalo
sikkhakamo ti pubbe maya sutapubbo; idiso pana puggalo
idisam vacanam^ vattiim^ na yiitto; idisassa hi puggalassa
idisam vacanam asaruppam. Sace tvam ayam appapuhho
nittejo anatho ti mam mahhitva agaravavasena vattmn +
iccheyyasi evam sante pi mamacariyassa mukham olo-
ketva mamacariyassa gunam janitva tasso sisso 'yaii ti
anussaritva idisam vacanam adhammikara vattum na sakka ti.
Atha so thero tam pucchi: Ko pana tav' acariyo ti.
Atha sudhammasabhayam thapitam buddharupam van-
ditva: Ayam mam' acariyo ti aha. Mam' acariyo ti vatva
pana bhikkhusamghamajjhe utthahitva ekamsara uttara-
samgam katva ukkutikam nisiditva ahjalim paggahetva:
Aliam bhante yavajivitapariyosSnas mama jivitam yeva
pariccajissSmi bhagavato pana tilokaggassa sikkhapadam
na vijahissami ti arocesi.
Atha raja tam attham sutva: Manathaddho eso mama
vijite nisidapetum na vattati ratthantaram pabbajetabbo ti
rajanaya ratthantaram pesesi.
Riijapurisa^ ca tam pakkosetva ratthantaram anesi7.
Mahaiigam^ nama desain patva Mahahganayako puriso
rajapurisanam lahcam9 datva evam aha: Ayam pana bhonto
Marammaratthassa pariyantapadeso;idh' eva thapetva tumhe
nivattatha ti.
Rajapurisa pi lahcam gahetva tatth' eva thapetva *° ni-
vattimsu. Thero pi catuhi disahi agatanam bhikkhu-samane-
ranam parupanavasena ovadam datva pariyattim vacetva
tattha nisidi.
Abhidhammatthasamgahagandhassa atthayojanam pi Ma-
rammabhasaya akasi.
^ A. D. manasaddho S. "saddho. ^ A. B. omit va.
3 A. vatthu. 4 A. vatthura. s B. yavajivikapariyosana.
^ A. najjurisa. 7 Sic all MSS.
^ B. Pahangam D. Bahah° 9 A. lanjam B. lahcham.
*° A. tam vatta S. vatta.
-^ 127 H$-
Ajiarabhage raja tarn atthani sutva: Idani so thero mama
vijitapariyante yeva nisiditva amliehi anicchitam uivaritam
kammam katva nisldi, tarn pakkosatha ti aha.
Rajaduta ca tattha gantva pakkosimsu. Thero ca: Idani
mam raja maretukamo ti mafihitva sikkham paccakkhitva
gihivattham nivasetva^ tehi saddhim agacchi. Nagaram
pana agantva pattakale raiifio santikam anesi.
Atha raja evam aha: Tvam^ bhikkhu hutva ganam
vaddhapetva nisidasi ti maya siitam. Kasma^ pan' idani
gihl bhavasi ti. Sace tvam maharaja mam maretukamo
pakkoseyyasi, evam sati; yadi sikkham apaccakkhaya thitam
mam mareyyasi^ tava bhariyam kammam bhavissati ti
manasikaritva tava kammassa abhariyatthayas sikkhaiii
paccakkhitva agato 'mhi sace mam mriretukamo 'si marehi
ti. Haja ca bandhanagare thapetva Siyrimarattham yuj-
jhanatthaya gacchi. Yujjhanatthaya paua gantva pacca-
gatakale antaramagge va devam gato ahosi ti.
Kaliyuge pana dvavisadhike vassasate sahasse ca sam-
patte tassa jetthaputto Siripavaramahadhammaraja nama
rajjam karesi. E,atanasikhanagarato samkametva Jeyya-
puram dutiyam mapitatta Jeyyapuramapako raja ti pi
tassa samahiia ahosi. Tasmih ca kale MahSpabbatabbhan-
taranagaravasim Nanatheram anetva acariyatthane thapesi.
So kira thero gambliirapahho. Ekasmim ekasmim divase
nava va dasa va bhanavare vacuggatam katum samattho
ahosi. Abhinavopasampannakale yeva Padavibhagagandhara
Nyasasarnvannanam Yamakasamvannanam Mahapatthana-
samvannanam ca Marammabhasaya akasi. Raja Maha-
bhiimiramaniyaviharam^ nama karapetva tass' eva adasi.
Nanalamkaramahadhammaraja ti pi namakxficham adasi.
Tasmih ca krde prirupanagane thera evam cintesuni;
Idani pana amhakara pakkhiko thero rauho acariyo ahosi.
Idani mayani patitthanam labhama ti. Evam pana cin-
^ S. A. vatthani vasetva. ^ D. turahakam.
3 A. tasma.
4 B. thitam mareyya — all MSS. niareyya.
5 A. abhariyattaya. ^ S. °ramma"
-^ 128 r^
tetva samaneiTmam gamapavesanakale civaram parupetva
pavisitabban ti sandesapannam rafifio santikam pavesesi".
Atlia Atulathero : Pubbe vuttanaye vvipasamitam kammam
idan ti^ sandesapannam rafmo santikam pavesesi\
Ten' eva afifiamafinam pativacanavasena dassetum oka-
saiii na kxbhimsuj ti.
Tato paccha kaliyuge paficavassadhike dvisate sahasse
sampatte tassa ranno Siiipavara-sudhammamaharajindadhi-
pati nama raja rajjam karesi.
Ratanapuram pana tatiyam mapakatta Ratanapurama-
pako ti; ekassa pana chaddantanagaiTijassa samibhiitatta
Setibhindo ti ca samanfia ahosi.
Marammagrimavasicandovaram 4 nama tberam anetva
attano acariyatthane thapesi. Bhiimikitti-atubim nama
viharam karapetva tassa adasi. Jambudipa-anantadhaja-
mahadhammarajaguriis ti pi namalancham adasi. Tassa
ranno kale ekacce manussa ditthivipallasa^ abesnm; te pi
pakkosapetva sammaditthim ganhapesi. Tassa pana raiino
kale ekamsikaganam abbibliavitum okasam na labhimsii ti.
Tato paccha kaliyuge atthatimsadhike vassasate sahasse
ca sampatte tassa ranno putto Mahadhammarajadhiraja
nama 7 rajjam karesi. Nagarassa dakkhinadisiibhage pahca-
bluimikaviharam karapetva Jeyyabhumivasatulanamena
pafinapetva Mayavattakassa nama therassa adasi Guna-
munindabliisasanadhammarajadhirajaguru ti pi namalan-
cham adasi.
Tasmin ca kale Nandamalo nama thero Calaiiganagarassa
purattliimadisabhage vihare nisiditva bahunnam bhikkhu-
samaneranam gandham vacesi.
Samaneranam gamapavesanakale parupanavattam ^ eva
paripuretva pavisitabbam ekamsikavattarn pana neva pali-
yam na atthakathayam na ca tikasu na pi gandhantaresu
^ B. pesesi. ' A. kammividham ti.
J B. alabhimsu ti.
4 B. Caraccagama" A B. '^canda"
5 Min: Tinandadhaja° ^ D. A. vippalla B. vippalasa.
7 A. B. raja ti nama raja. ^ A. "pavattam.
-^ 129 i<~
dissati na dhaminanuloman ti ovadam abhinliam adasi.
Pali-atthakatliadlsu ngatavinicchayam dassetva ekam pi
gandham akasi.
Atlia ekamsikaganika bliikkhil tarn gandham ranfio
santikam pavesimsu^ dosavikaranatthaya. Tasmiii ca kale
raja evarupam supinam passi, Sakko hi devaraja setavattam^
nivasetva setalamkarehi alamkaritva setakusumani pilan-
dhitva rafiho santikam agantva evam aha: Aparantaratthe
hi mahaiTija Nammada3-nadltire padacetiye bahimi tinani
utthahitva afmamahham mulena midam khaudhena khan-
dham pattena pattam sambandhitva paticchadetva thitani.
Tani pana pubbarajuhi yathabhiitam ajanantelii avisodhi-
tani, idani pana taya yathabhtitain janantena parisuddham
kattukamena visodhitabbani. Tattha ca eko bhikkhu agant-
va upadesanayam dasseti ti*.
Evam pana supinam passitva Nandamalam nama theram
pakkosapetva Ratanapuranagarassa asannatthanes udaka-
kilanatthaya karapite rajagehe vasaj)esi.
Atha thero samanerrmam gamapavesanakale parupana-
vasena pavisitahban ti pali-atthakatha-tika-gandhantarehi
rajanam janapesi. Yathii Maha-Moggaliputta-Tissathero
Siridhammasokarajanam sammavadan ti^. Atha raja: Pari-
citaparamipunhasambharo 7 mahajaano janasi parupanavado
yeva pali-atthakatha-tika-gaudhantaresu agato, ekamsikavado
pana tesu katthaci pi na agato ti. Evam pana janitva rahiio
gehe dve pakkhe there sannipatapetva attano attano vadara
kathapesi.
Atha ekamsikathera evam ahamsu: Tumhrikam paru-
panavado kattha^ agato ti. Tada parupanathcra: Pari-
mandahim pfirupissami ti adina nayena pali-atthakatha-
tika-gandliantaresu prirupanavado agato ti ahamsu. Tato
paccha paru})anathera evam ahamsu: Tumhakam pana
ekamsikavado kattha agato ti.
^ B. corrects to pesimsu. ' A. sveta°
J S. A. Maramada° ^ B. D. dassati ti.
5 A. esantathfme.
^ B. dhammavadan ti.
' A. paramitapunham bhriro. ^ A. tattha:
Sasana-Vanisa. 9
-^ 130 H5-
Tada te ekamsikathera advaragharam pavittliakrdo viya
rattibhage mahrivanamagge gamanakrdo viya ca hutva
kinci vattiim ^ na sakka; mukliam nama katlianatthaya
bhunjanattbaya boti ti -M^ittatta yam va tain va vadanta pi
rajanam aradbetum na sakkbimsu.
Raja ca tberara nissaya vinaye kosaUataya paliyam idiso
yeva agato attbakatbadisu idiso yeva ti vatva: Tumbakam
ekamsikavado pali-attbakatba-tika-gandbantaresn na dissati.
Evam pi samana kasma idisam vattam^ akamsii ti puccbi.
Atba te ekamsikatbera catubattbagabbbe saba bbandena
gabitacora3 viya manussebi gabitak.aka viya kinci vattum
asakkuneyyataya sabbadisasu oloketva yeva: Ambakam
carittam pali-adisu na dittbapubbam. Atba kbo pana
acariyapavenivasena eva carimba ti vatva parajayam
patva parupanapakklie yeva pavisimsu ti. Raja ca ito
pattbaya bbikkbu prirnpanavattam eva karapetum samane-
ranam ovadantil ti rajanam tbapesi.
Tato pattbaya ekamsikapakkba tbera arunuggamanakale
kosiya^ viya sisam uttbabitum na sakka ti.
Lokasarabbii - mabacetiyassa purattbimadisabbage d vibi
pasadebi alamkatam catubbumikam Bbumikittiviramani
nama 5 vibarani karapetva Nandamabitberassa adasi. Na-
rindabbidbajamabadbammarajadbirajaguru ti namalaiicbam
pi adasi.
So pana tbero Cbapadavanisiko ti dattbabbo. Abbina-
vopasampannakale yeva Vinayaviniccbayassa Suttasam-
gabassa Mabavaggattbakatbaya ca attbayojanam Maramma-
bbasaya akasi. Sasanasuddbidipikam nama gandbam pi
akasi ti.
Tato paccba kaliyuge te cattallsadbike vassasate sabasse
sampatte pbaggunamasassa kalapakkba-pannarasamiyam
Ratanasikbamapakassa rafmo majjbimaputto I'ajjam karesi.
D. A. vattbum.
A. Min: vattbum D. bbassam.
A. S. saboddbanagabita° Min: saboddbena.
A. kale re kosiya.
B. Bbiimikittivibaram nama.
-^ 131 H$-
Tada raja evam cintesi: Ekamsikaparupanavasena uppanno
vivado pubbesam rajunam' kale vupasamitum- na sakka.
Siripavarasudhammamaharajiudadhipatmo kale pi rSjagehe
saunipatapetva ranno sammukhes kathapitattat vissatthenas
kathetum okasassa aladdhatta yathakamam vattum avisa-
hatta^ parajayo aliosi ti lesam odditum^ okaso bhaveyya;
mayliam pana kale idisam akatva tesaiu tesam tlieranam
vihare dutam pesetva sakasakavadam katbapessami^. Evam
hi sati te te thera vissattba^ hutva katbessanti ti.
Evam pana cintetva antoyudbanayakam amaccam padba-
nam katva tesam tesam tbeiTimim santikam gautva firoca-
pesi: Sakasakavadam vissattba butva vadatba ti. Atba
ekamsikaganika tbera: Amhebi vuttavacanam pali-adisu na
dissati. Atba kbo pana acariyapavenivasen' eva mayam
carimba ti anujanimsu.
Mabaraja ca: Evam tberanam anujanane sati kifici kat-
tabbam nattbi. Idfini parimandalasuppaticcbannasikkbapa-
dani avikopetva samanera gamam pavisantu ti rajalekba-
nam'° tattba tattba pesesi.
Aparabbage pana Sabassorodbagamato upasampada-
vasena" sattavassikam Nanam nama bbikkbum anetva
Antoyudbavihriram nama karapetva tassa adasi. Nana-
bbisasanadbajamabadbammarajaguru ti namalaficbam pi
adasi.
Atba ranna yacito" Rajabbisekagandbam parisodbetva
Marammabbasaya attbam yojesi.
Aparabbage bbagava dbaramano'3 yeva agantva catunnam
yakkbanam dametva tebi dinnam mamsodanam '-t patigga-
betva Pabbatasamantadesaui gantva paribbunjitva tam
tbanam oloketvS sitam patvakasi.
' D. pubbe sarngbarajimam. ^ A. upasamitum.
3 D. pamukbe. + 13. tatba pi°
5 S. visagattbena D. visatbena. " D. S. "ttba.
7 D. ottitum Min: oddbitum. « oj^^.
9 D. visatba. '" Min: raja lekbanam.
^ A. "vassena. '^ A. raiiiio jato.
3 A. dbaramane. '4 D. pi sodanara.
►^ 132 H$-
Atha Anandathero karanain pucchi. Anagate kho
Ananda imasmim dese mahanagarara bliavissati, cattaro
ca ime yakkha tasinim nagare rajano bhavissanti ti vyakasi.
Yathavyakataniyamen' eva kaliyuge catucattalisadliike
vassasate sahasse ca sampatte maghamasassa kalapakklia-
dvadasamiyam aiigaravare Uttarapliaggunlnakkliattena ^
yoge Amarapurara nama maharajatthrininagaram mapesi.
Siripavaravijayananta - Yasatribliavanadityadhipatipandi-
tamahadliammaraja^ ti namalancham pi patigganlii.
Aggamaliesiya karapitam Jeyyabliiimiviharakittinama-
kam viliaram Gunaljhilamkarasaddhammamaliadhammara-
jadhirajaguriitherassaj adasi. So La-kham-khum-kha-ram-to'i
iti vuccati. Kanninagarabhojakayas rajakafinaya kara-
pitam Eamaniyaviramam nama viharam Gunamuniudadhi-
patimahadhammarajatirajagurutherassa adasi. So Marilam-
ka-khii-ra-to^ iti vuccati uparanfio deviya karapitam Maiiga-
ladbiramam7 nama viharam Tipitakasaddbammasamima-
hadhammarajiXdhirajaguriitberassa adasi.
So Kbum-ta-kba-ra-to^ iti vuccati. Majjbimagehavasi-
deviya karapitam Mangalavasatulam nama viharam Nana-
jambudlpa - anantadhajamahadhammaraj adhirajagurutheras-
sa9 adasi. So Mam-gain-kha-ra-to iti vuccati. Ime pana
cattaro mahathere samgharajatthane tbapesi.
Uttaragebavasideviya krirapitam Maiigahxbbumikittim
nama viharam Kavindabhisaddhammavaradhajamahadbam-
marajagurutberassa'" adasi. So No-na-kha-nam-kba-ra-to"
iti vuccati.
^ A. "pbalguniin" Min: uttara°
^ B. "kri" D. "ananda-yasatribbavanadityadi-patipandito°
Min: mandito.
3 B. "raja ti rajaguru°
4 D. To-ma-na-ta-hi-ja-ra-to B. Yo-mam-da-kbum-cba-ra-
tora A. Yo-kha-khum-kba-ra-to.
5 D. °kara Min: bhojanaya.
^ D. Meta-matula-u-cba-ra-to.
7 B. Mangalaviramam D. "viharam.
^ B. Mam-Cbaratom D. Chum-tbah-cba-ra-to.
9 D. °Ananda° '" B. D. "dharadbaja"
" D. Nno-iia-ka-na-cba-ra-no.
-^ 133 -<s-
Sirikhettanagarabliojakena rajakumarena karapitam
Atulabhumivasara ' nama viharam Kavindabliisaddhamnia-
pavaramahadliammarajagurutherassa adasi. So^ Ne-no-
khe-ram-to3 iti viiccati.
Anto-amaccena'* ekena karapitam viharam Nanalaiuka-
rasaddhammadliajamaliadhammarajagurutlierassa adasi. So
Kham-ga-tam-kha-ram-tos iti viiccati.
Vamabalanayaken'^ amaccena karapitam viharam Para-
masirivanisadhajamahadhammarajagurutherassa7 adasi. So
Ma-tih-kha-ram-to^ iti viiccati.
Dhammavinicchakena9 eken' amaccena karapitam viharam
Kavindasaradhajamahridhammarajadhirajagurutherassa'°
adasi. So Lo-kam-pa-nam-ram-to " iti viiccati.
Iccevam pariyattikovidanam anekanam mahatheranani
saddhini namalauchena viharam datva anuggaham akasi.
Yasma pana sabbesara theranam namam uddharitva visum
visum kathite ayam Sasanavamsapadipikakatha atipapahca'^
bhavissati tasma idha ajjhlpekkhitva'3 vattabbam eva
vakkhami 't.
Pacchabhage cattaro mahathera jaradubbahitaya yatha-
kamam sasanam visodhetum na sakkhissanti ti mahnitva
puna attha there etehi catuhi mahatherehi saddhim sasanam
visodhapetum samghanayakatthane thapesi, seyyathldam: Ka-
vindabhisaddhammapavaramahadhammarajaguruthero, Ti-
pitakalamkaradhaj amahadhammaraj aguruthero , Cakkind a-
^ B. °bhiimi va nSma.
^ D. S. A. B. Yo.
3 D. Re-to-che-ra-to B. Nria-to-ha-kha-ra-tom.
4 Miu: corr. ante°
5 D. Cha-ua-te-ja-ra to B. Cham-ta-cha-ra-tom.
^ U. Gamabala°
7 D. Marama° S. Pavara°
^ D. Mi tih cha ra to B. Ma-tih-cha-ra-to.
9 B. °vinicchikena. '° A. Kabindha"
^^ D. Lo-kam-ha-ka-hah-cha-iTi-to B. Lo-kam-ha-na-ka-
iiah-cha-ra-tom.
'2 S. A. omit ati.
'3 S. A. ajjiipekkhitva.
^4 A. B. vakkhilma ti. '
-^ 134 Hg-
bliidhaj amabadhammarajagiiruthero , Paramasirlvamsadha-
jamaliadhammarajaguriithero, Janindribliipavaramabadham-
marajagurutbero \ Mabananabbidbajamabadbammarajagu-
rutbero ^ Nanabimkarasaddbammadbaj amabadbammaraja-
gurutbero , Nanabbisasanadbajamabadbammarajagurutbe-
ro ti.
Atba araba pi samano nissayamuccakangavikakj vina
nissayacariyena vasitum na vattati ti3 janitva nissayacari-
yapabonakanam tberanam nissayangani nissayamuccaka-
rabaiiam4 nissayamuccakangani paripurapetva nissitakanam
nissayam ganbitva va nisidapesi.
Tato paccba kaliyuge panfiasadbike vassasate sabasse
ca sampatte Nanabbisasanadbaiamabadbammarajaguriitbe-
ram yeva ekam saragbarajattbane tbapesi. Tato pattbaya
so yeva eko samgbanayako biitva sasanam visodbesis,
Tato paccba ekapannasadbike vassasate sabasse sampatte
pbaggunamase Mabamimicetiyassa dakkbinadisabbage dvibi
ittbakamayebi pakarebi parikkbittam^ pancabbumikam
Asokarame Ratanabbumikittim nama vibaram atimabantam
karapetvaNanabbisasanadbajamabadbammarajaguriitberas-
sa adasi.
Nanabbivamsadbammasenapatimabadbammarajadbiraja-
giirii ti namalancbam pi puna adasi. Tato aiinani Jeyya-
bbumivibarakittimangalaviiTimadayo aneke pi vibare tass'
eva adasi.
So pana tesu vibaresu varena nisiditva pariyattim vacesi,
Ubbatovibbangani pi vaciiggatam akasi, niccam yeva
ekasanikadbiitaiigani samadiyi.
So pana tbero upasampadavasena^ pancavassiko butva
piibb' eva samgbarajabbavato Petakalamkaram nan^a uetti-
samvannanam abbiuavatikam akasi. Attbavassikakale
samgbaraja abosi. Samgbaraja butva Sadbujjanavilasinim
nama Digbanikayatikam akasi.
' Min: Janindatri° _^ ^
' A.Nanabbisasana° D.Nanabbisasana Min : Nanabliiiiiia°
3 A. vattbati. 4 D. "kanam. s Min: visodbayi.
^ B. patikkbittam. 7 B. °vassena.
-^ 135 H$-
t»
Ariyavamsrilamkaram nama gandhafi ca akasi. Maha-
dhammarafma ' yacito Jatakatthakatliaya attbayojanam,
Catusamaneravatthum, Rajovadavatthum -, Tigumbathoma-
nam3,Cbaddantanagarajiippattikatbam3^yi^idbirajavilasiuim
nama gandbau ca ti evam adayo pi akasi.
Kaliyuge pana dvasattbadbike vassasate sabasse ca
sampatte Sibaladipato Ambagabapatisso '*, Mabadbampo s,
Koccbagodbo'^. Brabmanavattbo, Bogabavattbo^, Vatura-
gammo ti ime cba samaneril dasa dbatuyo dbammapanna-
karattbaya anetva Amarapuram nama mabarajattbani-
nagaram iXgata saddbim ekena iipasakena.
Atba Nanabbivamsadbammasenapatimabadbammaraja-
dbirajaguruna^ samgbaranna, upajjbayena Kavindabbi-
saddbammadbaradbajamabadbammarajagunitberena, Janin-
dabbidbajamabadbammarajagurutberena, Mimindagbosa-
mabadbammarajaguriitberena ti evam adibi rajagiirutberebi
kammavacacariyebi Hattbirajjasuvannagubaslmayam^ upa-
sampadakammam karapesi. Upasakaii ca samanerabbumi-
yam patittbapesi. Tato paccba ca anekavaram agatSnam
bbikkbunam puna sikkbam ganbapesi samaneranan ca
npasampadakammam karapesi upasakanaii ca pabbajja-
kamman ti.
Aparabbage pana kabyuge cba cattalisadbike vassasate
sabasse ca sampatte pitu raimo acariyapubbo Atulo nama
tbero clvarapatalam uparisamgbatim urabandbanavattbani
bandbitabban ti Culagantbipade vuttatta samaneranam
gamapavesanakrile'° ekamsam uttarasamgam " katva ura-
bandbanavattbani '^ bandbitva yeva pavisitabban ti dalbani
katva raniio santikam lekbanam pesesi'3.
' A. °ranno. ^ A. Eajovadana*'
3 A. Tigumbbatemanam Min: Tirambbatigumba° D. Ti-
rambbave bbamanara.
+ A. Ampagabapatiso sa B. Ambagabatisso.
5 D. B. °dampo. ^ A. Koccagodbo.
'' A. B. Brabmanavatto D. Bbogabavattovanno.
8 A. "Dbammasenadbipati" 9 D. Hattbirajju"
'" Min: pavisana" " A. "saragbam^ '- B. vattam.
'3 A. lekbani pavesesi Min: lekbaiiam pavesesi.
-^ 136 H5-
Atha raja tarn sutva mahatliere siidhammasabliayam
sannipatapetva Atulatherena saddhim sakaccham karapesi.
Atha Atulathero civarapatalara uparisamgliatini katva
urabandhanavattham bandliitabban ti CCilagantbipade
agatapatbam dassetva samaneranam gamapavesanakrile
ekamsam uttarilsamgam katva urabandbanavattbam ban-
dbitva pavisitabban ti aha.
Atha mahathera nam' pucchimsu: Idiso adhippayo
annattba dissati va ma vE ti. Atha Atulathero evam
aha: Annattba pana idiso adhippayo na dissati ti. Evam
hotu ayam gandho kena keua ti Sihaladipe Aniiradha-
purassa dakldiinadisabhage Pokkantigame^ arahantena
Moggallanatherena ti. Ayam attho kathara janitabbo ti.
Pitakattayalakkhanagandhe agatatta ti. Ayan ca Pita-
kattayalakkhanagandho kiito laddho ti. Buddhaghosatherena
kira Sihaladipato anitatta tato laddho. Ayam hi gandho
Sihaladipato attaua anitesii gandhesu asuko gandho asukena
therena kato ti vihnapanatthaya Buddhaghosatherena kato.
Idanayani gandho amhakam hatthe samvijjati ti. Sace
idanayam gandho tumhakam hatthe samvijjati amhakam
dassehi ti. Passath' avuso ayam amhakam hatthe^ gandho
ti dassesi+. Atha mahatherehi samgharajapamuldiehi tas-
mim gandlie pi dassites Yinayaganthipadam Sihaladipe
Parakkamabahurahho kale Moggallanathero akasi ti aga-
tam^ na Culaganthipadam Sihaladipe Anuradhapurassa
dakkhinadisfibbage Pokkantigame araha Moggallanathero
akasi ti. Atha thera evam ahamsu: Kasma pana Pita-
kattayalakkhanagandhe anagatam pi iigatani viya katva
musa vadatha. Nanu tumhakam pi ekamsikabhikkhunam
musavadasiklv'lulpadam atthl ti. Atha Atulathero uttarira
vattum aoakkuneyyatta luddakassa vakare bandhe migo^
' A. B. D. tarn. ^ A. Pokkhanti"
3 Min: gandhe D. tattha.
"^ A. and Min: omit from idanayam {P^ time) to gandho
ti dassesi.
5 A. B. S. passite. ^ A. D. S. agata.
7 Min: bandhamigo.
-^. 137 H^
viya banclbamano ' hutva atthasi; sahorldhena galilto^ viya
coro sahamusavadakammena so thero galiito ahosi ti.
Idara3 imassa attliassa avibliavatthaya 4 vattliu.
Imasmim kira ratthe eko janapadavasi puriso kenacid
eva karanlyena Amarapuram nama maharajattlianinaga-
rara agacclii. Agantva ca paccagatakfilcs antaramagge
patlieyyam khayam ahosi. Ath' assa etad ahosi ^: Idilni
mama pfitheyyam khayam. Imasmim kira ratthe Sahasso-
rodhagame Laddhavaro nama mahasetthi sabbattha bhiitale
ativiya pakato. Tassaham iiati ti vahcetva kathessami.
Evam sati tena mahasetthina mittasaiithavam katiim te te
gamika manussa mama bahii labhara dassayissanti^. Tada
patheyyena akiccho^ bhavissami ti. Evam pana cintetva
antaramagge sampattasampattagamesu mahabhoganam
geham vicinetva mahabhoganam santikam pavisitva katha-
sallapam akasi.
Atha te te gamika: Tvara kuto agato kuhirn gamissasi
kassa hati ko va tvan ti piicchimsu. Amarapuramaha-
rajatthaninagarato agato Sahassorodhagamarn gamissami;
Sahassorodhagame Laddhavarassa nama mahasetthino
jamata Dhanavaddhako namahan ti aha.
Atha te te gamika Laddhavarena mahasetthina mitta-
santhavam katum nEnabhojanehi bhojesura, ahhehi pi
bahuhi pannakarehi samgaham akamsii. Imina. va nayena
sampattasampattagamesu vancetva attano giinam kathetva
addhanamaggam tari. Paccha pana Sahassorodhagamani
sampatto, so Sahassorodhagamarn na sampattapubbo
Laddhavaro mahasetthi tenana ditthapubbo; Sahassorodha-
gamani sampatte yeva ayam kin nama gamo ti apucchitva
yeva tasmim game mahabhogatarassa mahageham vicinanto
tass' eva Laddhavarassa setthino mahantam geham pas-
sitva^ Laddhavarassa setthino santikam pavisitva tena
saddhim kathasallapara akasi.
' B. phandamano. ^ D. banda° B. sahoddena.
3 A. Idha. ■* A. avibhavatthaya. s A. paccha°
^ Min: omits. ? S. D. A. B. dassissanti.
^ Min: corr. to patheyye na atikiccho. 9 Min: omits.
-^ 138 -<-
Atlia maliasetthi tain piicclii: Tvam kuto agato kuhim
gamissasi kassa fiati ko va tvan ti,
Amarapuramaharajatthaninagarato sami agato, Sahasso-
roclhagamam gamissami, Sahassorodhagame Laddliavarassa
nama mahasetthino jamata Dhanavaddliako namahan ti
aha.
Atha maliasetthi tassa mukham ujum oloketva: Ayam
manava Sahassorodhagamo yeva, aham pi Laddhavaro uama
mahasetthi; mama dve dhitaro santika pi sasamika' yeva
hoiiti, idani ta sakasakasamikanam yeva santike vasanti.
Na tvam kadaci maya ditthapubho kena karanena kuto
agantva mama jamata bhavasi ti pucchi.
Atha so manussehi anubandhiyamano viya migo sakalam
pi kayam phandapetva^ kiiici vattabbam vacanam ajanitva^
aladdhapatitthS-nataya evam sati kuto agato kuhim gamis-
sami kassa hati ko vFi ahan ti idrmi na janami sabbadisa
sammuyhami. Khamahi mama aparadham; ito patthaya
yavajivitapariyosana na vaficessami vaiicetum* na visahami
idani ati^dya bhayami ma kiiici dandakammam karohi ti
vatva vegena utthaliitva palayi ti.
Iccevam Atulathero dummukho hutva yam va tarn va
mukharulham vilapitva samghamajjhe nisidi.
Ayam Atuhitherassa pathamo parajayo.
Tato paccha khalitvixs kuddame patitam purisam puna
upari akkamanta viya puna mahathera^ evam pucchimsu:
Ayam bhante tava Ciilaganthipadani nama tisu Yinaya-
mahatikasu sadhakavasena dassitam Culaganthipadam
udahu aparan ti.
Tisu Vinayamahatikasu sadhakavasena dassitam Cula-
ganthipadam yeva idan ti. Evam sati kasma tava Cula-
ganthipade yeva vuttam hi Vajirabuddhitlkayam \Tittam
hi Sriratthadipanitlkayam tatha hi vuttam Vimativinodanl-
tikayan ti. Tasara Yinayamahatikanam paccha hutva ta
tisso Yinayamahatikayo sadhakavasena dassita^ ti. Evam
' Min: santi ta pi sasamika. ^ S. A. B. bandhapetva.
3 B. ajanitva. ^ A. mahcetum. s A. kalitva.
^ A. mahatheram. 7 A. dassana.
•^ 139 ^<-
pana pucclianto so: Maya piibbe vuttaiii tisu mahavinaya-
tlkasu sadhakavasena dassitam Culaganthipadam yeva idan
ti vacanam saccam ' eva ti mukhasunfiatthaya punappimam
vadi. Idan ca imassa attliassa avibhavatthaya vatthu.
Eko kira i^uriso ekena salaayena saddhim puttadarapo-
sanatthaya raiino bhatim gahetva yuddhakammam katum
samgamam gacchati. Atha parasenaya yujjhitva parasena^
abhibhavitva sabbe manussa attano attano abhimukhatthil-
nam3 palayimsu. Atha so pi puriso tena sahayena saddhim
attano abhimukhatthanam palayi. Thokam palayitva an-
tarSmagge parasenahi paharitadandena mncchito* hutva
so puriso tena saddhim gantum na sakka antamaso nisl-
ditum pi na sakka.
Atha sahayassa etad ahosi: Idani ayam ativiya balha-
gilanos hoti maranasanno. Sacaham tassa upatthahitva
idh' eva nisideyyam verino agantva mam ganhissanti ti.
Evam pana cintetva gilanassa santakani kahapanavattha-
dini gahetva tam tatth' eva thapetva gacchi^. Sakattha-
nasamipam7 pana pattassa tassa etad ahosi: Sace tam
antaramagge thapetva agacchami ti vadeyyam^ tassa fiataka
mama upari dosam9 ropessanti. Idani so maritva aham
ekako''" va agacchami ti vadissaml ti. Sakatthanam pana
patva tassa bhariya tassa santikam agantva: Mayham pana
samiko kuhim gato, kattha thapetva tvam ekako va^°
agacchasi ti piicchi. Tava ayye samiko paresam avudhena"
paharitva kahxm kato. Imani tava samikassa santakani ti
vatviX kahapanavatthadini datva ma soci ma paridevi idani
matakabhattam datva punhabhagam '^ yeva bhajehl ti
samassasesi.
Atha sa tani gahetva roditva matakabhattam datva
pimhabhagam bhajesi.
^ S. sayam. ^ Min: parasenam. 3 Min: "atthanam.
4 A. muccito. 5 A. balagilano.
^ B. gacchati. i A. Sakatthanasmim.
^ A. vadeyyum. 9 A. B. desam.
'° A. B. D. S. ekato S. va. '° A. avndhehi.
'^ B. pminabhavam.
-> 140 :^
Aparabliage pana tliokam kalam atikkante giLaiio vutthito
sakageham agacchati. Bliariya pi tarn na sadclalii. Aliam
na kalam kato, gilanam yeva mam thapetva so mama san-
takani gahetva gato. Sace mam tvam na saddaliasi aliam
anto gabblie niliyitva nisidissami, tarn pakkosetva puccbalil
ti aha.
Atlia sa tarn pakkosetva bahi gabbbe nisiditva puccbi:
Mama sami samiko kalam kato ti tarn saccam va alikam
vji ti. Saccam ev' etam' yam tava samiko kalam kato ti.
Atba so piiriso bahi gabbham nikkhamitva angulim
pasaretva na idani bho samma^ aham kihci mato pi
marami; kasma pana amarantam yeva mam mato eso ti
vadesi ti. Atha kifici vattabbassa karanassa adissanato
mukhasuhhatthaya angulim pasaretva ujuni oloketva: Idani
tvam idha agantum samattho pi mato yeva mato ti maya
vuttavacanam saccam yeva, naham kihci alikam vadami
ti aha. Evam so punappunam vadanto pi jivamanassa
tassa samvijjamanatta3 paccakkhe yeva ca tassa thitattai
koci pi tassa vacanam na saddahati parajayara yeva so
patto ti.
Iccevam Atulathero mukhasuhnatthaya s vadanto pi koci
na saddahi. Parajayam yeva patto ti.
Ay am Atulatherassa dutiyo parajayo.
Puna pi seyyatha pi luddako kuhjaram disva ekena
varena usuna vijjhitva^ mahantam7 pi kuhjaram puna-
nutthahanatthaya katipayavarehi usiihi vijjhati evam eva
ekavaren' eva parajayam pattam puna vadassa anukkhi-
panatthaya katipayavarehi parajayam papetum parupana-
vadino mahathera evam ahamsu:
Tava Culaganthipade yeva samaneranam parimandala-
suppatichannadini vatthani^ abhinditva yeva gamo pavisi-
tabbo ti pubbe vatva civarapatalam uparisamghatim katva
^ Min: eva tarn. ^ A. so samma.
3 A. vadanto pi jivamanattassa samvijjamauatta B. omits
D. manakassa S. manatassa.
■* D. paccakkha ye ca tassa tatha.
5 B. "suhhattaya. ^ A. vijjitva.
7 B. patanti pi D. adds mahantam. ^ A. B. S. D. vattani.
-^ 141 f«-
urabandhanavattliam ^ bandhitabban ti puna vuttam; kasma
pana pubbena aparam asamsanditva vuttam tumhakaiii
vadepatisaranabhutanam pali-atthakatba-tlka-gandbantaiTi-
nam natthitaya idam amhakam patisaranabhutam Cula-
gantliipadan ti vadatba. Tumbakam patisaranabhuta ^
ganthipadato yeva bbayam uppajjati ti vatva saba niliyan-
attbanena gabitam coram viya saba nissayena adbamma-
vadino ganbimsu.
Idam imassa attbassa avibbavattbaya vattbu3.
Atite kira Baranasito avidiire naditire gamake PataH
nama natanacco vasati. So ekasmim ussavadivase bbari-
yam adaya Baranasim pavisitva naccitva vinaiu vaditva
gayitva dhanam labbitva ussavapariyosane babu surabbat-
tam4 gabapetva attano gamam gaccbanto nadltlraiii patva
navodakam agaccbantam disva bbattam bbufijanto suram
pivanto nisiditva matto butva attano babini ajananto ma-
bavinam givaya bandbitvS nadim otaritva gamissami ti
bbariyam battbe gabetva nadim otari. Ylnacbiddebi
udakam pavisi. Atba nam sil vIna udakes osidapesi.
Bbariya pan'assa osidanabbavam fiatvil tani vissajjitva
uddbain taritva^ naditire attbasi.
Natapatali sakim ummujjati, sakim nimmujjati7, udakam
pavisitva uddbumata-udaro abosi.
Atb' assa bbariya cintesi: Maybam samiko idani maris-
sati, ekam gitara yilcitva parisamajjbe tarn gayanti jivitam
kappessaml ti cintetva: Sami tvam udake nimmujjasi. ekam
me gitam debi, tena jivitam kappessaml ti vatva:
Bahussutam cittakatbam^ GangS vabati Patabm
Vuybamanaka bbaddan te ekam me debi gatbakan ti^.
' B. vattam. ^ Min: "bbutam.
i B. a\dbbiXvriya vattbu.
4 A. S. °battbaiii. s A. B. udakam.
^ A. B. uttaritva.
7 B. omits sakim nimujjati (All MSS. Natapali).
^ B. Babu sukani Min: cittakatara.
9 A. ekam me deti gatliakan ti B. gitakara. (See «)at.
432. Fausboll YoL III p. 507).
-^ 142 i<s-
Atha nam Natapatali^: Bhadcle katham tava gitam
dassessami, idani mahajanassa patisaranabliutam udakam
mam mareti ti vatva:
Yena sincanti dukkliitam^ yena sincanti aturam
Tassa majjbe marissami, jatam saranato3 bhayan ti,
Atha Atulathero attano patisaranabhuta Ciilaganthi-
padato bbayam uppajjitva kifici^ vattabbam ajanitva adbo-
mukbo hutva parajayam patto ti.
Ay am Atiilatberassa tatiyo parajayo.
Atha rFijiX tesam dviiinaiii pakkhanam vacanam sutva
Culagantbipadassa pubbaparavirodhidosehi akulatta sutta-
suttanulomadisu a2)avittbatta agamasuddbiya va abbavato
paro vassasatam ciram thitassa gebassa viya atidubbala-
vasena atigatams janitva idani sasanam parisuddbam
bbavissati ti somanassapatto hutva mama vijite sabbe pi^
bliikkhii parupanavasena samanavadino 7 hontii ti anam
tbapesi, Tato patthaya yavajjatana sakale pi Maramma-
ratthe parupanavasena samanavadika bhavanti ti.
Ayam ettha sankbepo; tesam hi dvinnam pakkhanam
sannipatitva vacanapativacanavasena vivadakatha*^ vittha-
rena vuccamana chapaficabbanavaramattam pi patva
nittham na papuneyya; yasma pana sabbam anavasesetva
vuccamanam ayam Sasanavamsapadipika atipapahca bba-
vissati, tasma ettha icchitamattam? eva dassayitva ajjhupek-
khama ti.
NanabhivamsadhammasenapatimahadhammaiTijadhiraja-
guru pana saraghaiTija mahathero Sihaladipe Amarapura-
nikayikanam l)hikkbimam adiljhiito acariyo bahupakaro.
Amarapuranikayo ti tattherapabhavo ti.
Kaliyuge pana ekasitadhike vassasate sahasse ca sampatte
tassa rahho natta Siritribhavanadityapavarapandita- '°
mahadhammarajadhiraja nama rajjam kriresi. So pana
' B. Naccapatali. ^ A. B. dukkitara Min: dakkhinara.
3 B. maranato. 4 B. omits kiiici. s Min. A. atiratain
B. athiratam. ^ A. °hi. 7 Min: vadika. ^ D. vividha"
'' Min: icchitam attham. '° Min: "mandita"
-^ 143 H$-
AmaraiDurato samkamitva Eatanapuram catuttham mapesi.
Tassa rafino kale Guriamimindadhipatimahadhainmarajadhi-
rajagurutherassa sissam Sacivagamavasi-Silacaram nama
tlieram arannavaslnam bhikkhimam pamokkliattbane tba-
pesi\ Rajagaranamake dese viharam kaiTipetva tass' eva
adasi.
Kaliyuge ekasltadhike " vassasate sahasse ca sampatte
Calangapurato ^ Panfiasiham nama tlieram anetva Aso-
karame Ratanabhumikittiviliare patittbapesi. Munindabbi-
sirisaddbammadbajamabadbammarajadbirajaguru ti nama-
lancbam datvFiJ Mabajeyyabbiimivibare Ramaniyam nama
vibaram datva tain yeva mabatberain samgbarajattbane
tbapesi.
Ekasmin ca samaye mabatbere raja puccbi: Catasso
datba nama cattalisaya daiitesu antogadba va udrdiu
cattalisaya dantebi visum bbuta ti puccbi.
Atlia ekacce tbera evam abamsu:
Catasso datba nama cattalisaya dantesu antogadba ti;
ekacce pana catasso datba nama cattrdisaya dantebi visuni
bbuta ti abamsu. Atba raja: Gandbam abaratba ti rdia.
Atba antogadbavadika tbera gandbam abariiiisu. Annesam
paripunnadantanam pi dvattimsa danta bonti, imassa pana
cattalisam bbavissanti ti ca. Danta pi paripunnadantassa
dvattimsadantattbikani ; te pi vannato seta, santbanato
anekasantbana. Tesain bi bettbimaya tava dantapaliya
majjbe cattaro dautil mattika pinde patijiatiya tbapitrdabu-
bijasantbana, tesam ubbosu passesu ekeko ekamidako
ekakotiko* mallikamakutasantbano 5, tato ekeko dvimilla-
kotiko yanaka-upatbambbanisantbano; tato dA'e dve timu-
' A. omits from catuttbam mapesi . . to Rajagaranamake.
2 Min: Valaiiga°
•5 B. adds namalancbam pi adasi. Kaliyuge catiisitadbike
vassasate sabasse ca sampatte Muniiidabbivamsadbamma-
senapatimaliadbammarajadbirajaguru ti nfimalancbain datva
Mahrijcyya° &c.
4 B. ekako tbito.
5 B. mallikamakula"
-$»4 144 i<r
laka tikotika; tato dve dve catumulaka catukotika ti
uparimaya dantapaliya pi es' eva nayo ti ca.
Tassa kira uttarottha-appakataya^ tiriyam plialetva
apanitaddliam^ viya kliayati; cattaro dante dve ca datha
iia chadeti, tena nam otthaddlio^ ti voliaranti ti ca.
Tattlia tassa ti Liccliavino nama rajakumarassa. Utta-
rottha-appakataya ti upari-otthassa appakataya. Apanitad-
dham viya ti upari-otthassa upaddliabhagam apanltam viya
kliayati ti attlio. Na cliadetl ti upari-otthassa upaddha-
bhage pana na paticchadeti. Teua ti yena cattaro dante
dve ca datha na chadeti teiia'^ nam Licchavirajakumaram
otthaddho ti voharanti ti. Evam autogadhavadehi therehi
gandham aharitva dassite sablie ti tasmim vade patittha-
himsu ti.
Ekasniih ca kale raja mantinims amaccam pucchi:
Pubbarajuhi viharassa cetiyassa va dinnani khettavatthu-
adini paccliimarajiinam krde yathadinnam^ tani patittha-
hanti7 va ma va ti,
Atha luantini-amacco evam kathesi: SamghikSya bhii-
miya puggalikani bijani ropayanti, bhagam datva pariblmh-
jitabbanl ti dasakotthase katva eko kotthaso blmmisami-
kanam dritabbo ti ca.
Vinayapali - atthakathasu vuttatta pubbe ekena rauha
dinnani khettavatthu-adini paccha ekassa rahho kale
yathadinnam thitani. Ettha hi samghikaya bhumiya ti
vuttatta labhasmiayam viya balim yeva^ adatva saha bhu-
miya dinnatta^ pavenivasena samghika bhumi attlii ti
vihhayati. Ettha ca patiggahakesu matesu tad anno
' A. appakathaya. ^ A. apanitaddham.
3 B. otthado.
'^ A. upari-otthassa upaddhabhagena na paticchadeti. Tena
ti yena ti yena cattaro dante dve ca dittha na chadeti tena
nam Licchavi &c. Min: upari-otthassa upi)addhabhagena
na paticchadeti. Tena ti yena cattaro dante dve datha na
chadeti tena nam Licchavi &c.
5 S. Mantitini D. Mantim. ^ A. "dinnanarn D. dvinnam.
' B. tani hatitthahan ti.
^ A. bali yeva B. balii D. phali. 9 \\, dinnattha.
-^ 145 f<$- ^
catiiddisasamglio anagatasamglio ca issaro tassa santako
tena vicaretabbo ti. Cetiye paclipanatthaya^ patisankharanat-
tliaya va clinno aramo jaggitabbo vetanam^ datviX pi
jaggapetabbo ti^. Cetiye chattam va vedikam^ va jinnams
va patisamkbarontena^ sudhakammadlni va karontena
cetiyassa iipanikkhepato karetabban ti ca atthakathayam
vuttatta pubbarajuhi cetiyassa dinnani khettavattbu-adini
paccbimarajunam kale pi cetiyasantakabhaven' eva^ tbitanl
ti veditabbani.
Athaparam j)i puccbi: Tada^ kassa ranno kale adim
katva kbettavatthu-adini vibarassa cetiyassa va dinnani ti.
Atba mantini-amacco evani aba: Purimakappesu purima-
nam9 rajunam krde pi vibarassa cetiyassa va dinnani ti
veditabbani; ten' eva Sujatassa nama bbagavato ambakam
bodbisatto cakkavattiraja saddbim sattabi ratanebi dvisa-
basse kbuddakadipe cattaro mabadipe ca adasi. Rattba-
vasino ca firamagopakakiccam karSpesi ti gandhesn agatam,
tasma cirakalato yeva pattbaya pubbarajidii kbettavattbu-
adlni dinnani ti veditabbani.
Rajavamsesu pi bbagavato parinibbanato vassasatanam
upari Sirikbettanagare ekilya apiipikaya dinnapancakarlsa-
mattam kbettam ekassa tberassa dinnam tarn Dvattaponko^°
nama raja vilumpitva ganbi.
Atba pabaragbanta bberiyo pabarita" pi saddam na
akamsu, raiino kuntacakkam^^ pi yatba pubbe tatba pesi-
tattbanam na gaccbi.
Atba tarn karanam iiatva Spupikaya yatbadinnam eva
tberassa niyyadesi.
' Min: padlpattbaya. ^ vettbanam.
3 S. D. omit from cetiye to jaggapetaro ti.
4 A. veditam. s B. cbinnam A. S. cinnam D, dvinnarn.
^ A. patisaiikarontena. ^ A. cetiyasattaka"
^ B. D. kada. 9 A. purimakammesu purimani.
»° B. Dottbapoiiko.
" A. mabaragandatberiyo paliarita pi B. °gbantbabheriyo
pabaritva.
*2 A. kuttacakkam.
Sasana-Vamsa. 10
^ 146 f<5-
Kaliyuge pana navanavutaclbike vassasate sahasse ca
sampatte tassa kanittho Siripavaradityalokadliipativijaya-
maliadhammarajridhiraja rajjam karesi. So pana raja
Ratanapurato samkamitva Ainarapuram dutiyam. mapesi.
Tassa ranfio rajjam pattasamvacchare yeva jettliamasassa
junhapakkhapancamiyam Ratanapiiranagare Maravijaya-
ratanasudhammiXya nama pitakasalaya Suriyavamsassa
nama tlierassa parisamajjlie rajalekhanam vacapetva sam-
gharajjam niyyadesi.
Suriyavamsabhisiripavarrdamkaradhammasenapatimaha-
dhammarajadhirajagiiru ti namalancham pi adasi.
So pana tliero kaliyuge pancavisadbike vassasate sa-
hasse ca sampatte migasiramasassa junliapakkhasattamiyam
sukkavare Valukavapigame patisandliiya vijato ti sadda-
vayam^ sampatte samgharajjam patto santindriyo khanti-
dhammo sikkbakamo pariyattivisarado ti Pitakalamkara-
mabadbammarajagurutberassa sisso. So pana kaliyuge
pannarasadbike dvivassasate sabasse ca sampatte tassa
raiino kale yeva maccuvasam patto.
Atba raja anekasabassebi pasadebi abbutapubbebi
accbariyakammebi sarirajbapanakiccam akasi. Atba
kaliyuge solasadbike vassasate sabasse ca sampatte tassa
mabatberassa sissam Neyyadbammam nama tberam puna
samgbarajattbane tbapesi. Patbamam Neyyadbammalam-
karadbammasenapatimabadbammaraj adbirajaguru ti nama-
lancbam adasi. Tato paccba dutiyam Neyyadbammabbi-
vamsasiripavaralamkaradbammasenapatimabadbammariXja-
dbirajagurii ti namalancbam adasi.
So pana tbero kaliyuge ekasattbadbike vassasate sabasse
ca Devasuragfime patisandbiya ^ vijato butva asltadbike
vassasate sabasse ca patbamam asalbimasassa junbapakkba-
cuddasamiyam upasampadabbumim patto tassa raiino kale
kaliyuge navanavutadbike vassasate sabasse ca sampatte
Sibaladipato Panilatisso nama tbero saddbim Sunandena
^ Min: sattativayam.
^ A. patisandbissa.
~^. 147 H$-
nama bliikkhunil Indasarena nama samanerena ekena
upasakena ekena darakena ca Ainaraimram nama nagai'am
sampatto.
Atha samgharaja^ tesam paccayanuggaliena dhamma-
niiggahena ca anuggaliesi.
Tesu aparabliage kaliyuge dvivassadhike dvisate vassa-
sahasse ca sampatte Pamiatissathero jararogena abhi-
blmtatta saukharadhammanam sabhavam anativattatta
krilam akasi. Tassa puna sikkham ganhissami ti parivi-
takko mattliakam apatto liutva vinassayi.
Tenaha bhagava:
Cintitam pi vinassati acintitam pi vinassati^
Na hi cintamaya3 bhoga itthiya purisassa va
.1 ti.
Imasmim pana loke pandito piinnam kattukamo abliit-
thare va^ kareyya. Ko nama jafina ajja Ya5 suve va
parasuve va maranam bhavissati ti.
Tenaha bhagava:
Abhittharetha kalyane^ papacittam nivaraye
Dandham hi 7 karato puimam ijapasmim ramati mano ti.
Atha mahiiraja sarirajhapanakiccam bahiihi sadhukilana-
sabhagehi^ akasi. Tato paccha Sunandassa9 nama bhik-
khussa puna sikkham adasi, samaneram pana upasampada-
l)humiyam patitthfipesi darakah ca samanerabhiimiyan ti.
Tena^° pana maharaja kaliyuge tivassadhike dvisate
sahasse ca sampatte maghamase bahiihi paccayehi upa-
tthambhetva tani tani sabbani kammani tiretva Kusima-
nagarajetthassa ekassa amaccassa bharam katva tass' eva
sabbani kiccani niyyadetva'^ Sihaladlpam pahini ti.
' A. Atisamgharaja. ^ A. B. D. bhavissati.
3 B. "rnaha. * A. abhittare va (sic), s Min: ajj' eva.
^ A. kalyanam. 7 Min: Dandah ca (comp. Dhammap. 116.)
^ A. sabhahehi B. sabhavelii. 9 Min: sunandanassa.
'° Min: te. " B. omits from tani to niyyadetva.
-^ 148 r^^
Samgharajamaliatliero pana sasanassa ciratthitattaya ^
sotaranam sukliapatibodhanatthaya nanagandhelii patham
visoJhetva Saddhammapajjotikaya nama Mahaniddesattha-
kathaya attliayojanam Marammabhrisaya akasi. Bahunam
sissanam pariyattivacanavasena jinasasanassa anuggaliam
akasI ti.
Aparabhage kaliyiige atthavassadbike dvisate sabasse
ca sampatte migasiramasassa junbapakkba - atthamiyam
tassa piitto Siripavaradityavijayanantayasamabadbammara-
jadbiraja^ nama rajjam karesi. Tad a Suriyavamsabbisiri-
pavarrdamkaradbammasenapatimabadbammarajadbirajagu-
rumabatberass' eva sissam Pannajotabbidbajamabadbamma-
rajadbirajagurutberam samgbarajattbane tbapesi.
So pi silava pariyattikovido sikkbrdvamo bijji pesalo
Angiittaranikayapaliya tadattbakatbayan ca attbayojanam
Marammabbasaya akasi.
Tassa raiino krde Neyyadbammfibbivamsasiripavaralam-
karadbammasenapatimabadbammarajadbirajagurutbero Sa-
ddbammavilasiniya nama Patisambbidamaggattbakatbaya
attbayojanam Marammabbasaya akasi.
Manijotasaddbammalamkriramabadbammarajadbirajagu-
rutbero Samyuttanikayapaliya tadattbakatbaya ca attbayo-
janam Marammabbasaya akasi.
Medbabbivamsasaddbammadbajamabadbammarajadbira-
jagurutbero Dlgbanikayapaliya tadattbakatbaya ca attba-
yojanain Marammabbasaya akasi.
Neyyadbammabbivamsasiripavarabimkaradbammasenapa-
timabadbammarajadbirajagurutberassa sisso upasampada-
vasena3 pancavassiko Pannasami namabam Saddattbabbe-
dacintanamakassa gandbassa gantbipadattbavannanam
Marammabbasaya akasim. Dasavassikakrde pana Abbi-
dbanappadipikasamvannanaya attbayojanam Marammabba-
saya akasim. Tassa ca patbam babubi gandbebi samsanditva''
visodbesin tis.
^ A. ciratbitattnya.
^ D. °vijayananda" 3 Min: "vassena.
4 A. samsandbitva. s Min: visodbesi ti.
-^ 149 r<-
Aparabliage Sakkaraje cuddasadhike dvisate saliasse ca
sampatte ayam amliakam dhammiko raja anekasatajatisu
upacitapuiinrmubhavena jiiiasasariassa pagganhanatthaya
samadevalokaprdehi ^ uyyojiyamano viya rajjasampattim
patilabhi; dasabalasasanapagganhitukamassa^ dhammara-
jassa manoratbo mattbakam patto abosi; mariyadam3
bbinditva dinnakathamaggam "s viya udakam laddbokasa-
taya saddbamabogbo avattbaritva 5 tittbati. Cattari ca
vassani atikkamitva vesakbamase paiicakakudbabbanda-
dlbi^ anekebi rajabhoggabbandebi parivaretva Udumbara-
bbaddapittbe saddbim mabesiya abbisekam patto.
Tenavocumba Nagarajuppattikatbayam7:
Mabapunno va^ rajayam kottbasaggbe^ va agate
Sakkaraje bi sampattim patva dane yato va ti.
Tada cattari vassani atikkamitva visadbike^° saddbim
mabesiya sekapatto butva mabatale"
Jinacakkan ca jotesi" Mabasokadayo yatba
Abijjino ca niggayba paggabetvana^j lajjino
Rattbe ca danasilesu bbavanayabbiyunjaye
Nimirajadayo yatba ti.
Tada yasma alajjino niggabitabbapuggale avicinarake
nikkbipanto '4 viya niggabakammam akasi. Tasma te
aladdbokasa niliyanti^s yatba anmuggamanakrde kosiya ti.
Tenavocumba Nagarajuppattikatbayam:
Tada pana jinacakkam nabbe cando va pakatam
Abijjino niliyanti anmugge va kosiya ti.
Yasma ca bijjino paggabitabbapiiggale bbavagge ukkbi-
panto viya paggabakammam karoti, tasma te biddbokasa
uttbitasisa nirasanka'^ butva tittbanti.
^ B. sabadeva" ^ B. °sasanassa pagg° ^ A. pariyadam.
4 Min: katba° D. "kata'' s Miu: avattayitva.
6 A. °gandridibi. 7 B. Rrijanagaruppatti° *^ A. ca.
9 A. kattiiataggbc va B. kattbatbagbe va D. katbatagbe
Min: amends to kattbanagge.
" A. visadbike. " A. mabitale.
^^ A. sobbesi D. jodbesi S. jovesi. ^3 A. B. paggabitvana.
H S. nikkbamauto. 'S B. nilayanti. '^ A. uirasaiikba.
7
-^ 150 H$-
Yathjx candimasuriya lokfinam patiladdhakale adikam-
mika^ ti.
Tenavociimha:
Tada pi ca jinacakkam khe bhanuma^ va pakatam
Lajjino pi uttliabanti obhaladdhe3 va kappika ti.
Tepitakam pi navangam buddhavacanam ciratthiti-
kam kattukaino pariyattivisaradebi mahatberebi visodha-
petva lekbabbatikanam 4 bbatim datva kantbajamuddhaja
dividbanams sitbibidbanitadividbarian ca piinappunam
vicaretva antamaso pariccbedalekbamattam pi aviradbetva
antepuram pavisetva suvannamayesu lobamayesu ca pottha-
kesii likbapesi^. Nanatbamasampanne ca bhikkbii vicinetva
yatbabalam Vinayapatikam visum visum dbareti vacugga-
tam karapeti. Aggamabesim adim katva sakala-orodbadayo
babii rajasevaka amaccadayo nagarike ca yatbabalam
Suttantapitakam Abbidbammapitakan ca visum visum
ekekasuttamatikapadabbajane ^ cittavaradivasena vibba-
jetva dbareti vacuggatam karapeti 9. Sayan ca anattalak-
kbanadikam anekavidliam suttam devasikam sajjliayam
karoti. Jinasasanassa cirattbitattbaya sakalavijite ca
araiine vasinam bbikkbimani assamassa samantato panca
dbanusatappamane'° tbane tbaladakacaranam" sabbesam
sattanam abbayam adasi. Pariyattivisaradanan ca tberanu-
tberanarp matapitadayo iiatake sabbarajakiccato babkam-
mato ca mocapetva yatbasukbam vasapeti'^. Ekaben'eva
pi sabassamatte kubiputte pabbajjiipasampadabbiimisu
patittbapetva sasanam pagganhi. Afinani pi babiiui pufma-
kammani karoti katva ca vivattam'3 eva pattbeti'''* no
* A. adikappikii. ^ A. kbe banuma va pakatam,
3 obbaladdbe all MSS. -^ B. lekbakanam.
5 A. kantbejumuddbaranam vidbanam S. kantbajamud-
dbajaranam vidbanam B. D. "muddbaja ti vidbanam.
^ A. B. S. °ti. 7 S. "rodbavadayo.
^ A. °padabajarane B. °bbajanl. 9 B. karapesi.
'° A. satapamane B. satakappamane.
" Min: taladaka" " A. Min: vassapeti.
^3 S. vivaddbam. '4 A. patteti.
-$H 151 H$-
vattam 'S. Afine ca vorodliiidayo : Tumhe yani kanici punna-
kammani vivattam eva patthetha ma vattan ti abhinham
ovadati. Aniccalakkhanadisamyuttaya dhammakathaya nic-
cam ovadati. Sayam pi samatliavipassanasu niccriraddham
akasi. Rajiiiiam pana rattliasamikanam dhammataya kicca-
bahiiUataya^ kadaci kadaci okasam na labhati kammattha-
nam anuyufijitum. Evam pi samano sariramalaparijaggana-
kale pi kammatthiinaiu aniiyunjati^ yeva. Na moghavasena +
kalaiu khepeti, Loke hi maugalasammatanis pi manussaslsa-
kapalatthi-adlni susaiiato anetva dantakatthadini va tarn
sadisani^ karapetva attano samipe'' thapetva atthikadi-
bhavanamayapuiinam^ vicinati.
Tada pana amhakam acariyavaram pariyattivisaradam
tikkhajavagambblradifianopetam vicitradhammadesaiia-
katham sakaki-Marammikabhikkhimam onamitatthanabliii-
tam vuddhapacayim 9 rupasobliaggapattam ^^ yuttavadikam
Neyyadhammabhimunivarananakitti - Siridbajadhainmase-
napatimabadbammarajadbirajaguru ti tatiyam laddbalan-
cbau^^ tani bbikkbusamgbrmam sakalarattbavasinam pa-
mokkbabbave patittbapesi Asokamabaraja viya Maba-
Moggaliputta-Tissatberam.
Tenavocumba Nagarajuppattikatbayam ^^:
Tada ca bbikkbiisamgbanam tberam pamokkbabbavake
Neyyadiladdbalancban '3 tain patittbripesi sadbukan ti.
Tada ca ambakara dbammikamabaraja sakkaraje ekiina-
visatadbike sabasse dvisate ca sampatte Mantalakbyata-
calassa saraipe subbumilakkbanopetam ekanipatatittbam
^ S. vaddbam. ^ ^[[yi: "babiiUata.
5 A. B. kammattbane manuyunjitum.
-* B. amogbavasena. 5 B. amaiigabi°
^ B. katisadisani. 7 A. samlpam.
^ B. tbapikadibbavanamaya. 9 Min: vuddbapacayira.
^" A. Min: riipabbagga° '' B. bincam,^
'- B. Nagariq)pattikatbayain. ^^ B. Neyyadbi"
-^ 152 H^
iva baliujananayanaviblianganam ^ sabbanagaralamkarehi
parikkbittam manussanam cakkhulolatta janakam^ nanara-
tanebi sampuiinam Banaverajjavaiiijanam putabbedanattba-
nabbiltam 3 Ratanapunnanrimakam mabarajattbanikam ^
mixpesi Mandbatu viya Rajagabam Sudassano viya ca
Kusavatinagaran ti.
Tenavociimba Nagarajuppattikatbayam:
Tada kottbasaggbe sampattes Mautalakbyacalassa ca
Eravati ti namaya mapesi samipe nagaram.
Subbumilakkbanopetam Ratanapimnanamakam
Rajagabam va Mandbatu^ atirammanlyam7 subban ti.
Seyyatba pi nama loke rdokattbikanam sattanam plti-
somanassam uppadento upakaronto Udayapabbatato sa-
bassaramsi divakaro uttbabati, evam evam Marammarattbi-
kanam lajjipesalanam sikkbakamanam bbikkbimam gibinaii
ca pitisomauassam uppadento upakaronto ayam dbammiko
raja imasmini Maramiuarattbe uppajjati.
Imafi ca dbammikarajanam nissaya Marammarattbe
sammasambuddbassa sasanam ativiya joteti^ vuddbim?
virulbim vepuHam apajjati.
Sasanafi ca nam' etam rajanam nissSya tittbati ti. Ayam
dbammikaraja yeva na sasanass' upakaro dbammacarl
dbammamani api ca kbo dbammikarajanam nissita pi
sabbarattbavasika sasanass' upakara yeva dbammacarino
dbammamanino rajanugata butva.
Ten ev' rdia Mababodbijatakadlsu:
Gavafi ce taramananam ujuni gaccbati pungavo
Sabba gavP" njum yanti nette ujum gate sati".
' S. "vibbaganam. ^ A. janikarn.
3 Jl/SS. bbiita. 4 A. rajattbanika.
5 A. kattbatajjbyo sampatte B. °kocye sampatte S. kat-
tbanajjbo Min: °tacye.
'^ A. mandati. " Min: "ramaniyam. ^ A. sobbeti.
9 A. B. vuddbim. '" D. B. A. sabba ta.
" Comp. Anguttara lY. 70.
-^ 153 H^
Evam eva manussesu yo lioti setthasammato
So ce pi dhammam carati pageva itara paja
Sabbarattham sukbam seti raja ce boti dbammiko ti.
Visesato pana dutiyam Amarapuraiu mapentassa maba-
dbammaramio aggamabesiya ajjavamaddavasobaccadigima-
yuttaya'^ dblta ambrdiam ranno aggamabesl sammacarini
l^atibbata sabbanannam aggabbavam patta pi^ samana
kamagunasankbatena suiTimadena appamajjitvaj pumia-
kammesu^ appamadavasena niccaraddbaviriya boti. Niccam
pariyattiya uggabanam akasi. YedapSragu ca abosi.
Sammasambuddbasasane ativiya pasanna anna pi orodba-
dayo mabadbammarafino ovade tbatva dbammam carimsii
sasanes pasidimsu yeva. Uparaja pi mabadbammarajassa
ekamatapitiko mabadbammarajiccbaya avirodbetva yeva
sakalarattbavasinam giblnam bbikkbunafi ca attbabitam
avabati. Seyyatba pi cakkavatti rafino sail tike jettbaputto
tbamajavasampanno atisuro uttbanaviriyo. Afiile pi amacca
anekasabassapamana mabadbammaramiiX laddbesu bxddbesu
tbanantaresu tbita mabadbammarafino tarn tarn Idccam
avabanti puiinakammesii abbiramanti. Sakabxrattbavasino
ca manussa danasilabbavanasu yeva cittam tbapenti.
Bbikkbii ca samgharajapamukbadayo tbera navamajjbima
gandbadburavipassaiia dbiiresu abbiyufijanti.
Evam ekassa sadbujanassa giinam mabantena ussabena
katbento pi dukkaram tava nittbam papetum bbagavato
pana tilokaggassa auekasabassaparamitanubbavena pa-
vattam gunam ko nama puggalo sakkbissati^ nittbam pa-
petva katbetim ti evam mabadbammarajassa ca aggama-
besiya c'eva nparajadlnan ca gune visattbena vittbarato''
katbiyamaue imassil Sasauavamsapadipikaya anekasata-
bbanavaramattam pi patva pariyanto na pannayeyya^ yasma
"■ B. °sobajjridi A. B. "guna° ^ S. A. patva pi.
3 Min: avimajjitva. ^ A. °kamesu.
5 Min: sasanam. ^ sakkbissasi MSS.
7 B. visesattena Min: -sisattbanavittbarato.
* A. panncyya.
-^ 154 ^<-
atipajDafica bhaveyya tasma saiikliepen' evayam kathita
sadhujananam mahapunnamayaya pitiya anumoclanatthaya
idam hi sunantelii sadhujjanehi anumoditabham. Asu-
kasmim kira kale asukasiuim ratthe asiiko nama rajiX
sasanam pagganhitva vuddhim verulhim vepullam apajji
seyyatlia pi nama rukkho bliiimodakanam nissaya vuddhim
veriilhim VepuHam apajjati.
Imassa rahho kfile I^eyyadhammabhivarahanakittisirl-
dhajadhammasenapatimahadhammarajadhirajaguru nama
samgharaja mahathero rahha abhiyacito Surajamaggadi-
panim nama gandham akasi. Majjhimanikayatthakathaya
attham sissanam vacetva yatha vacitaniyamena atthayoja-
nanayam potthake aropapesi.
Medhabhivamsasaddhammadhajamahadhammarajadhira-
jaguru nama mahathero Jatakapaliya atthayojananayam
Marammabhasaya akasi.
Samgharrgassa sisso Pahfiasamisirikavidhajamahadham-
marajadhirajagurii ti rafma hiddhanamalahcho so yev-
riham dhammarahha aggamahesiya ca abhiyacito Slhikathain
niima gandham Upayakatham nama gandhah ca akasim.
Raiiiio acariyabhiitena Disapamokkhena nama upasakena
abhiyacito^ so yevaham Akkharavisodhanim niima gand-
ham Apattivinicchayam nama gandhah ca tatha samgha-
rahha codito so yevaham KagaiTijuppattikatham Voha-
ratthabhedah ca Vivadavinicchayah ca akasim.
Tatha Pahcajambugamabhojakena lekhakamaccena dvihi
ca arocanalekliakamaccehi abhiyacito so yevaham E,aja-
sevakadipanim nama gandham akasim. Tatha Dlghana-
vanagarabhojakena maha-amaccena abhiyacito so yev
aham l^irayakathadlpakam nama gandham akasim.
Tatha Silaleddhukanamakena^ upasakena abhiyacito so
yevaham Uposathavinicchayam nama gandham akasim.
Tatha bahuhi sotujanehi yacito so yevaham Saddanltiya
samvannanam palibhasaya akasin ti.
Ekasmih ca samaye kahyuge vlsadhike dvisate sahasse
ca sampatte rahho etad ahosi: Idani buddhassa bhagavato
' A. atlyacito. ^ ^i[^. ogji^ledduka"
-$H 155 H$-
sasane kesaii ci bhikkliiinam samaneranan ca kukidusanadi-
asaruppakammehi uppadita cattaro paccaya balm dissanti.
Keci pi alajjl puggala jatarupridinissaggiyavatthum pi
sadlyanti. Keci pi vina paccayam vikrile tambukim^ kbadanti
sannidhifi ca katva dhumani ca pivanti agilana hutva
sa-upabana gamam pavisanti chattam dharenti aiifie pi
avinayanulomacare caranti. Idani bhikkbiinam samaneranaii
ca buddbassa sammukbe^ buddbam sakkbim katva ime
anacare na carissama ti patififiam karapetva bbagavato
sikkbapadani rakkbapetuni vattati. Evaii ca sati bbikkbu
samanera ca mayam buddbassa sammukbe evam patiniiam
karoma3. Patiuiiam ca katva vika^am'^ apajjantanam am-
bakam 5 imasmim yeva attabbave imasmim yeva paccakkbe^
kiiici bbayam uppajjeyya ti paccakkbabbayam apekkbitva
te sikkbapadam rakkbissanti ti. Evam pana cintetva
bbikkbunam samaneranaii ca evam patifinam karapetum
yiijjati va ma va ti mayam na janama idani samgbaraja-
dayo mabatbere sannipatapetva puccbissama ti puna cintesi.
Atba sabbe pi mabatbere samgbarajassa vibare sanni-
patapetva imam karanam puccbatba ti amacce anapesi.
Atba amacca mabatbere sannipatapetva puccbimsu: Idani
bbante sasane bbikkbunam samaneranan ca avinayanulo-
macarani? disva buddbassa sammukbe buddbam sakkbini
katva raja yatba ime anacarena carissama ti patifinam
karapetva bbagavato sikkbapadani rakkbapetum iccbati
tatba karapetum yujjati va ma va ti?
Atba samgbarajapamukbadayo mabatberiX evam ahanisu:
Yasma^ sasanassa parisuddbabbavam iccbanto evam karoti
tasma tatbS karapetum yujjati ti.
Panditabbidbajamunindagbosamabadbammarajaguruthe-
radayo pana katipayatbera evam abamsu: Idani bbikkbu
^ A. B. tandubim. ^ S. pamukbe.
3 Min: A. karomi. '^ A. cikaram D. vibfiram.
5 D. B. apajjanta maya.
^ S. A. imasmim yeva attabbave pakaccakkbe.
7 Min: ^'anulomani 'carani A. "anulomanin carani.
* S. omits.
-^ 156 H$-
iiama saddhabaladmam appataya' bliagavato anasankhatam
sacittakacittakapattim apajjitva bhagavata^ yeva anufma-
tehi desanaviittlianakairimelii patikaritva silam parisud-
dliam katva lajjipesakibhavam karonti. Na kadaci apattim
anapajjitva, tasma bhagavatru patikkliittam kammam san-
cicca na vltikkamissama4 ti buddliassa sammuklie patiniia-
karanam atiblifiriyam hoti.
Sace pi pubbe patiiinam katva paccha visamvadeyya
evam sati patissavavisamvade suddhacittassa dukkatam
patissavakkhane eva pacitti itarassa ca ti vacanato tarn
tarn apattim patissavavisamvadanadukkatapattiya sah'
eva apajjeyya. Atlia patinnakaranato yeva apattibahulata
bhaveyya. Yatha paiia rogam viipasamitum asappayams
bliesajjam patisevati atli' assa rogo avupasamitva ati-
kammeyya. Evam evam apattim anapajjitukamo buddliassa
sammuklie patiiiiiam karoti ath'assa apattibaliula yeva
bhaveyya ti kihcabhiyyo abliayadassavino bhikkliu aneka-
satabuddhassa sammukbe anekasatavarani pi patifinam
katva sikkhapadam vitikkamitum visaliissanti^ yeva ti.
Atha samgbaiTija mahatbero attano sissam Pafifiasami-
sirlkavidliajamabadhammarajadbirajagurum nama mam
uyyojesi tassa therassa vacane pativacanam datum.
Atbaham evam vadami:
Dve puggala abhabba sancicca apattim apajjitum bliik-
khu ca bhikkliuniyo ca ariya puggala dve puggala abhabba
sancicca apattim apajjitum bhikkhu ca bhikklmniyo ca
puthujjana ti Parivarapaliyam vuttatta ariyapuggalanam7
viya putlmjjananam vissatthena patihham katum na vattati
ti manasikaritva puthujjanabhikkhunam patihhakaranam
atibhariyan ti vadeyya ce. Sabbehi pi ariyaputhujjanehi
lihikkhuhi upasampadamalake adito va cattari akaranlyani
acikkhitabbani ti vuttesu catiisu akaraniyesu antamaso
tinasalakani upadaya yo bhikkhu padam va padaraham
^ B. Min: thokataya. ^ B. bhagavato.
5 A. bhagavato. '^ A. vitakkamissama.
5 B. asappayi. ^ B. visayyissanti. ^ B, puggalani.
->i 157 Hg-
atirekapadam va adinnain tlieyyasaukhatam adiyati^ asa-
mano hoti asakyaputtiyo ti^. Antamaso kuntakipillikara^
iipadaya yo bhikkhii sancicca manussaviggaham jivita
voropeti antamaso gabbhapatanam^ iipadaya assamano
hoti asakyaputtiyo ti. Antamaso sufifiagare abhiramami
ti yo bhikkhii pfipiccho icchapakato asantani abhiitam
uttarimanussadhammam ullapati assamano hoti asakya-
puttiyo ti ca.
Upajjhacariyehi ^ ovadiyamanehi abhinavopasampannehi
ama bhante ti patihna kata yeva^ samanerehi pi pabbajjak-
khane yeva upajjhayassa santike panatipataveramani sikkha-
padain samadiyami ti adina pathamam patihha kata yeva^
tatha bhikkhfihi tarn tarn apattim apajjitva desanaya
patikaranakale sadhu sutthu bhante samvarissami ti al^hin-
ham patihna kata yeva samanerehi pi upajjhacariyassa
santike sikkhagahanakrde pi panatipataveramanisikkhripa-
dam samadiyami ti adina abhinham patihna kata yeva
trdii pana j)atihhahi abhayitva ito yeva bhayama ti vutta-
vacanam acchariyam viya hutva khayati. Imaya hi patih-
haya tasam patiimanam visesata na dissati ti« Ayam pan'
ettha sannitthanattho^ patissavadukkatapatti nama Sa-
vatthiyam Pasenadi-Kosahxrahha^ imasmim vihare vassam
upagacchrdii ''° ti ayacite sadhu ti patijanitva labhabahula-
taiu paticca antaramagge anhasmim vihare vassam upa-
gantva patissavavisam vadanapaccaya Upanandam" nama
bhikkhum arabbha panhatta Samantapasadikayah ca nama
Vinayatthakathaya vassupanayikakhandhakavannanayam pa-
tissave ca apatti dukkatassa ti ettha na kevalam imain
temasam idha vassam vasatha'^ ti viittassa etass' eva
apatti imam temasani ganhatha ubho pi mayam idha
vassam vasissama'^ ekato uddissapessama ti evam adina
^ Min: adiyati. ^ S. hoti. 3 B. kuntha"
■* A. gabbhavatanam. s A. B. D. acariyena.
^ A. katham eva. 7 A. katha yeva.
^ A. sannitthanatto. '^ A. B. "rahho.
'° A. B. "gacchami ti. " A. Upanaudham.
'^ B. vassatha. '3 A. vassim vasissami.
~$^ 158 f-$-
pi tassa tassa j)atissave dukkatam tan ca kho pathainam
suddhacittassa visamvadanapaccaya pathamam pi suddha-
cittassa jDana patissave pacittiyan ti vuttam.
Iccevam bliikkhunam anfmmannaiii dayakehi ca saddhim
patijanitva visamvadanapaccaya aiinesani attahitabhede ^
yeva dukkatapatti vutta. Na attano icchavasena sayam
eva aliam bhunjissami sayissami ti evam adina vatva-
yatha viittanurupam akatva, visamvadenti. Sace pana
bliikkhu samaneranani pathamam eva ama bhante ti adina
patinfiam katva paccha kenacid eva karaniyena tain tarn
apattim apajjanto saliapatissavavisamvadena 3 dukkat-
apattiya apajjeyya evam sati tattha tattha sikkhapadesu
dve dve apattiyo paiinapeyya na ca evam pi paimatta
ten' eva patissavadukkatapatti nama paresam santike pa-
sam matim gabetva patijanitva visamvadanatthane yeva
pannatta ti datthabba.
Idani raja sasanassa suddbim iccbanto imina upayena
bbikkbusamaneranam silam sainvarapento paccakkbasam-
parayikabbayam anupekkbitva samvaram apajjeyyun* ti
cintetva buddbassa sammukbe patinfiam krirapitatta na
koci doso dissati. Bbikkbusamaneranam pi bbiyyosomattaya
silam samvasitva silaparisuddbi bbaveyya ti.
Atba raja sabbesam bbikldiusamaneranams buddbassa
sammukbe patiiinam karapetvii silam rakkbapesi ti.
Iccevarn imassa raiiiio krde pubbe alajjino pi samilna
l)bayam anupekkbitva yebbuyyena lajjino va bbavanti ti.
Buddbassa bbagavato parinibbanato tisatadbikanam
vassasabassanam upari navutime samvaccbare babi nadi-
tire gamasimato pattbaya yava anto^ udakukkbepa tava
kammam karontanam bbikkbiinam sukbena gamanattbaya
Gabattbagamasimaya udakukkbeiiasimam sambandbitvfi
setum akamsu.
Atba tattba Nanalamkarasumanamabadbammarajaguru-
ganacariyanamako tbero upasampadadivinayakammani
katipayavassesu akasi.
' A. B. D. attbabita° - A. vutta. ^ S. B. A. vadana.
4 A. apajjeyyan. ^ ^n MSS. samanere. "^ A. ante.
-^- 159 r^
Dliirananclatliero pana tattha samkaracloso lioti ti kam-
mam katum na icchati. Tato patthaya ye ye Nanrdamkara-
sumanamahadhammarajaguruganacariyassa matim ruccanti
te te tassa pakkhika bhavanti. Ye ye pana Dhlrananda-
therassa matim ruccanti te te tassa pakkhika bhavanti.
Evam Lankadipe Amarapuranikayika bhikkhu dvedha
bhinditva titthanti.
Atha Dhiranandapakkhe bhikkhu tappakkhikassa^ Sl-
lakkhandhatherassa sisse Dhammakkhandha-Vanaratana-
bhikkhu amhakam Jambudipe Ratanapunnanagaram pese-
sum samgharajamahatherassa santike ovadassa patigga-
hanatthaya. Te ca kaliyuge attharasadhike dvivassasate
sahasse ca sampatte kattikamasassa junhapakkha-attha-
miyam Sihaladipato nikkhamitva agacchanta ekunavisadhike
dvivassasate sahasse ca sampatte Phaggunamasassa junha-
pakkhasattamiyam Ratanapunnanagaram sampatta.
Atha dhammaraja^ samgharajassa arame catubhumikam
viharam karapetva tattha 3 te vasapesi catCdii paccayehi
ca saiigaham akasi. Saingharaja ca tesam dvinnam
pakkhikanam vacanarp. sutva bahiihi gandhehi samsanditva
vivadam vinicchiudi. Idise* thane samkaradosassa atthi-
bhavam pakasetva sandesapannam pi tesam adasi.
Mahadhammaraja ca tesam puna sikkhain samgharajassa
santike ganhapetva pitakattayapotthakadlni anekani da-
tabbavatthiini datva tasmim yeva samvacchare pathamam
asalhimasassa kalapakkhadasamiyam navaya te pesesi.
Tato paccha ca Nanrdanikarasumanamahadhammaraja-
guruganacariyapakkhe bhikkhu pi tappakkhikassa^ Paiiha-
molitherassa sisse Vimalajoti-Dhammanandabhikkhii pese-
suna saddhim Ariyalamkarena nama samanerena catHhi
ca upasakehi. Te ca kaliyuge visadhike dvisate sahasse
ca sampatte kattikamasassa junhapakkhapahcamiyam sam-
patta 6.
' A. B. tampakkhikassa. ^ B. raja. ^ A. B. omit
4 B. D. Tadise.
5 B. tampakkhikassa.
" A. kattikamase anaySsena sampatta.
-^- 160 f<^
Tada pi samgliarajassa arame yeva ekaviharam kara-
petva te vasapesi. Catuhi paccayehi ca saiigaham akasi.
Samgliaraja pi puna vinicchayam aclasi yatluiviittanayena.
Diiammaraja tesam pi bliikkliunam samgliarajassa santike
puna siklvhani ganliapetva srimaneram ca iipasampadetva
catuhi imccayelii saiigaham katva pahini.
Tato pacclia ca kaliyuge dvavlsadhike ^ dvivassasate
sahasse ca sampatte maghamasassa kalapakkha-ekadasa-
miyam Sihaladipato yeva dve bhikkhu tayo samanera
cattaro upasaka sarajatasuvannakarandakam ^ sarajatasu-
vannacetiyadhatum3 hatthidantamayam buddharupam ma-
habodhipattani mahabodhitacam mahabodhipatitthanabhii-
mim Sihaladakkhinasakhabodhipattani dutiyasattabhaya ^
animisatthanabhiimim ca dhammapannakaratthaya gahetva
Ratanapunnam nama mahaiTijatthaninagaram sampatta
tesam pi dhammaraja catuhi paccayehi saiigaham katva
samgharahno Tirame vasapesi bhikkhiinam ca puna sikkham
ganhapesi sama^ieranam upasamiiadakammam gahatthanah
ca pabbajjakammam ganhapesi.
Iccevam Marammaratthe bhagavato parinibbanato pat-
thaya yavajjatanas sasanassa theraparamparavasena pa-
titthanata veditabba, Iccevam Marammamandale Ari-
maddanapure Arahantattheragano Uttarajivathera- Chapa-
datheragano Sivalitheragano Anandatheragano Tamalin-
datheragano ti pahca gana ahesum.
Idani Arimaddananagare pahcaganato patthaya Vijaya-
pura-Jeyyapura-E,atanapuresu theraparamparavasena sasa-
nassa anukkamena agatalihavam dassayissami. Sirikhetta-
nagare hi Co-ra-na-no-ha^ nama raja Parakkamavamsikassa^
Saradassitherassa antevasikara Saddhammatthititheram
attano acariyam katva pujesi.
Kaliyugassa ca catuvassadhika-atthasatakale Sirikhetta-
nagarato agantva so Eatanapure rajjani karesi. Atha
' B. bavlsadhike. ^ A. B. °kandakam.
3 A. surajata" A. "cetiyam datum.
4 A. "sattabhaya Min: sattrdia" s A. yavajjatanaya.
^ A. Co ya-na-non-garama raja S. °nom-ga.
7 B. visikassa. ,. •
-^ 161 H^
attano puttam Anekibham^ nama iTijakumaram maliaraja-
namena Sirikhettanagaram blmnjapesi.
Dakkliinadisabhage Ivii-tva-uka-ta-ru-pa-mo-nagaram ^
pacchimadisabhage Phih-kho-iia-uamattbrinani ^ uttaradisa-
bhage Malvananagaram puratthimadisabbage Kub-kho-na'i
namatthanam ettbantare uisinnanam gibinam mama put-
tassa ilna pavattatu bbikkbunam mam'acariya-Saddbamma-
ttbititberassa ana pavattatu ti niyyadesi.
Tassa ca Saddbammattbititberassa Ariyavamsatbero
Mabasamitbero ti dve sissa abesum, Tesu Mabasamitbero
pubbe viittauayena sasanavamsam anessami ti Sibaladipam
gantva Sibaladipato saddbim pafica bbikkbubi Saddbamma-
carim nama tberam anetva abbinavasikkbam ganbitva
Sirikbettanagare Sibaladipavamsikam sasanam vaddbapetva
nisidi. Tassa Mabasamitberassa sisso Atukivamso nama
tbero catusii disasu abinditva pariyattim ugganbitva Siri-
Idiettanagare yeva Tambiilabbunjamatikasamipes sasanani
pagganbitva nisidi. Tassa Atukivamsatberassa sisso Ra-
tanaramsi nama tbero pariyattivesarajjam patviX Sirikbetta-
nagare yeva sasanam pagganbitva nisidi.
Tassa ca E-atanavamsitberassa sisso Sativadbammarajassa
acariyo Abbisanketo^ nama tbero pariyattivesarajjam patva
Sirikbettanagare yeva sasanam pagganbitva nisidi.
Tassa? pana sisso Munindagboso nama tbero attbi.
Kaliyuge sattatadbike navasate sampatte Paccbimapakkba-
dbikaraja^ Sirikbettanagaram abbibbavitva Nandayodbena^
nama amaccena saddbim tarn Munindagbosatberain anetva
Ratanapure patittbapesi.
So kira Paccbimapakkbadbikaraja evam katbesi: Abam
Sirikbettanagarani labliitva ekam yeva bbikkbum ekani
yeva gibim labbami ti.
' A. Anebaiii S. Aiiobbam.
^ S. Ku-tvam-ka-ta-ru-pa-mbbe° B. Ku-tvak-ta-ru-pani-
moni. 3 A. S. Bbib-kbo-nama°
4 A. B. Kum-kbom-° S. Kuiii-kbo-na.
5 A. Tandulabbunjamatika. ^ S. B. A. °kbeto.
' B. atb' assa. ^ A. pakkbadika. 9 A. Nandba"
Sasana-Vamsa. H
-^ 162 ne-
So pana thero samaneranamena Munindaglioso nama;iipa-
sampannakale pana matulabhutassa tlierassa namena
Upali iiama; rafifia dinnanamena pana Tipitakalarakaro
nama; Tiriyapabbatavihare pana vasatthananamena ' Tiri-
yapabbatathero nama.
So kira Eravati-nadl-tire catubbiimikavihrire patbamam
nisiditvS, paccba kaliyugassa vassasabasse kale sattbi-
vassayuko butva Tiriyapabbatavibare nisidi. Samanerakale
so Jaluma-siyaraabbayena^ E.atanpurato nikkbamitva
Ivetumatinagaram patva tattba Tisasanadbajatberassa
sissabbiitassa Dbammarajagurutberassa santike gandbam
ugganbi.
Pali-attbakatba-tikasu aticbekataya dabarakale yeva ca
Vessantarajatakam kabyrilamkarena bandbitviX katbanato
ativiya pakato abosi. Tassa pana tberassa sisso Uccana-
garavasl Maba-Tissatbero ti Bbani-giri-janai5ade3 araniia-
vasani vasitva pariyattim vacetva sasanam pagganbi. Tassa
pana sisso Repinagame^ gamavasi Candatberos nama.
Tassa sisso tamgamavasl Gunasiritbero nama. Tassa sisso
tarn gamavasi Kalyanadbajatbero nilma. So pana tbero
Padumanagare^ Sabassorodba -Bodbodadbi-gamesu pari-
yattim vacetva nisidi. Tassa sisso Bodbodadbigamavasino
Indobbasa-Kalyanacakka-Vimalacaratbera Sabassorodba-
gamavasino Gunasara-Candasaratbera Vantumagamavasi
Varapbasitbero 7 Kantinagare^ Jaradbagamavasis Guna-
siritbero ca ti ime tbera Kalyanadbajatberassa santike
puna sikkbam galietva pariyattim ngganbitva kovida
abesum.
Tass' eva Kalyanadbajatberassa sisso Bbam-giri-jana-
pade '° Samivanagaine nisinno Dbammadbaro nama maba-
' A. S. casattattbana" B. vasattbana*^
^ B. Calumasiyrimabbaycna. 3 S. Jamkira A. Bbam-kira.
■I S. B. A. Reniina" 5 A. S. Cbandnttbero.
^ A. Min: Badiima° ^ B. Jarapbasi.
** A. D. Kanninagare B. Kinni°
9 S. B. A. Jararaja°
^° A. Bbam-kira°
-^ 163 H^
tliero '^ maliallakakale Paclumanagare Kusumamulagame
nisiclitva gandham vficetva sasanam pagganhi.
Tesii^ Gunasirltliero Amarapuramapakassa ranno kale
Gunabbilamkarasaddliammamahadhammarajadliirajaguru
ti namalaficliam gaiihitva Jeyyablmmivasakittivihare pati-
vasi.
Tassa pana therassa sisso Nanabhivamsadhammasena-
pati mahadbammaiTijadhirajagiiru nilma mabathero tass'
eva raiino kale samgbaraja abosi. So pana tbero Slbala-
dipe Amarapuranikayikanam pabbavo. Gunabbilamkara-
saddbammamabadbammaraj adbirajagurutberass' eva sisso
Tipitakalamkaramabadbammarajagiiru nama tbero, tassa
sisso Suriyavamsabbisiiipavaralamkaradbammasenapatima-
badbammarajadbirajaguni nama tbero Aniarapuradutiya-
mapakassa raiino kale samgbaraja abosi. Tassa pana
sisso isTeyyadbammabbivamsamunivaraiianakittisiripavara-
lauikaradbammasenapatimabadbammarajadbirajagurumaba-
tbero dutiyam Amarapuramapakassa E,atanapunnamapa-
kassa ca ranno kalesu samgbaraja abosi. So pana Nana-
bhivamsadbammasenapatimabadbammarajadbirajagurutber-
assa samgbaranno sisso Saravamsitberassa3 sisso pi abosi.
Ayarti Sibaladipato sabbapaccbimagatebi '^ Saddbamma-
cari-Mabasamitberebi yava ambakam acariyatberaparam-
para dassanakatba.
Ayam pi apara tberaparampara veditabba. Cbapada-
tberavamsiko Saddbammakitti nama tbero Jeyyapuram
agantva Catudipabbumittbane nisiditva Maba-Ariyavarasa-
tberassa santike pariyattim ngganbitva tato paccba Jeta-
vanavibaram samkamitva tattba nisiditva pariyattim vacetva
sasanarn pagganbi.
Tassa Saddbammakittitberassa sisso Tisasanadbajo nama,
tassa sisso Dhammarajagurii nama, tassa sisso Munindagboso
nama, tassa sisso Maba-Tisso nama, tassa sisso Candapanuo
nama, tassa sisso Gunasirl nama, tassa sisso Nanadbajo
^ Min: Dbamniadbaro nfima tliero A. B. dbammadbaro
Mabanama mabatbero.
^ A. Gatasu. 3 B. D. sarapbasi. 4 A. iigate ti.
/
-^ 1G4: H$-
nama tassa sisso Dliammadliajo ' iiama tassa sisso Indo-
bluiso nama; tato pattbaya Kalyanacakka-Vimalacara-
Gunasara - Canclasara - Varaphasi - Gunasiri - Nanabbivamsa-
Neyyadbammabbivamsatberanam vaseiia sasanavamso vedi-
tabbo ti.
Ayam patta-Lankassa Cbapadatberassa sissabbiita
Saddbammakittittberato pattbaya tberaparamparadassana-
katba '.
Idam Ratanapunnanagave sasanassa patittbrinams.
Evam Aparantasaukbatena '^ ekadesena sakalam pi Ma-
rammarattbam gabetva Sasanavamso dassetabbo. Bbagava
2)i bi Aparantarattbe Candanavibare vasitva Tambadipa-
rattbe tarn tarn desams pi iddbiya caritva sattanam
dbammam desesi yeva ti,
Iti Sasanavamse Aparaiitarattbasasanavainsakatbrimaggo
nama cbattbo pariccbedo.
Idani yatbavuttamatikavasena Kasmira - Gandbara-
rattbasasanavamsakatbamaggam vattum okaso anuppatto;
tasma tarn vakkbami.
Tatiyasamgitavasane bi Maba-Moggaliputta-Tissatbero
Majjbantikatberam Kasmlra-Gandbararattbani pesesi: Tvain
etam rattbam gantva ettba sasanam patittbapelii ti. Ettba
ca Kasmira-Gandbararattbaiii nama Cinaratthe samipe
tittbati; ten' eva bi adbuna Kasmira-Gandbararattbavasino
Cinarattbavasino ca manussa. Aravalassa nama nagara-
jassa uppajjanakfilato pattbaya yavajjatana nagarupam
katva manenti, piijenti, sakkaronti, vattbabbiljanadisu^ pi
nagarupam eva te yebbuyyena karonti ti.
So ca Majjbaiitikathero pi catubi Ijbikkbubi saddbim
attapancamo butva Patabputtato vebasain abbbuggantva
Himavati Aravabidabassa upari otari. Tena kbo pana
samayena Kasmlra-Gandbararattbe sassapakasamaye Ara-
valo nama nagaraja Aravrdadabe nislditva karakavassam
" S. D. Dbammadbaro A. S. "varo.
^ B. "paramparadassanekatba S. A. °paramparanam.
•3 Mm: omits. 4 Min: Aparantarattbasaiikbatena.
5 D. disam. ^ S. A. vata° B. vatta°
~^. 1G5 H$-^
nama vassapetva sassam harapetviX maliasamudclam papesi.
Thero ca Aravaladahassa upari otaritva Aravalaclalia-
pitthiyam caukamati pi tittliciti pi nisidati pi seyyam pi
kappeti. Nagamanavaka tarn disva Aravalassa nagarajassa
arocesum: Maharaja eko chinnabhinnapatadharo bliandu-
kasixvavasano amliakam iidakam dtiseti ti. Tada pana
thero attanam yeva' naganam dassesi. Nagaraja tavad eva
kodhribhibhi'ito iiikkhamitva theram disva pakkham asaha-
mano- antalikkhe anekani bhimsanakani niminini. Tato
tato bhusa vata. vayauti, rukkha bhijjanti, pabbatakiita
patanti, megha gajjanti^, vijjullata't niccharanti, asaniyo
phalanti, bhinnam viya gaganam udakam paggharati, ])ha-
yanakariipa nagakumara sannipatanti, sayam pi dhiimayati,
pajjalati, paharanavutthiyo vissajjeti. Ko ayam luimdako
chinnabhinnapatadharo ti adi pharusavacanehi theram
santajjeti. Etha, ganhatha, hanathas; niddhamatha imam
samanam ti nagabalam anapesi.
Thero sabbani tani bhimsanakam attano iddhibaleua
patibahitva nagarajanam aha:
Sadevako pi ca loko agantva tasayeyya^ mam
Na me patilmhi assa janetum bhayabheravam.
Sace pi tvam mahim sabbam sasamuddam sapabbatam
Ukkhipitva mahanaga khippeyyasi^ mam upari.
JSTeva me sakkuneyyasi janetnm bhayabheravani
Ahhadatthu tav'ev'assa vighato uragadliipa^ ti.
Evam vutte nagaraja vihatanubhavo nipphalavriyamo9
dukkhl dummano ahosi.
Tarn thero tarn khananurupaya dhammiya kathaya san-
dassetva samada})etva samuttejetva sampahamsetva tisu
^ A. h'eva. ^ A. asmamano S. asamamano.
3 S. D. gacclianti. '^ A. B. vijjutrda.
5 A. manasa. ^ A. B. naseyya. 7 A. kippeyyasi.
^ A. B. uragadhija cf. Hist. Int. Samantapas. (Ed.
Oldenburg) Vinaya P. vol III. p. 315.
9 D. B. nibbala"
-^ 166 H^
saranesu paiicasu silesu patitthapesi. Sacldliim catiirasltiya
nagasahassehi aiiiiehi baliil Himavantavasino yakkha ca
gandliabba ca kumbhanda ca therassa dhammakatham
sutva saranesu ca silesu ca patitthabimsu. Pancako pi yakkbo
saddhim bbariyaya yakkbiniya paficabi ca puttasatebi
patbame pbale patittbito. Atb' ayasma Majjbantikatbero
sabbe iiagayakkharakkbase amantetva evam aba:
Ma 'dani kodbam jaiiayittba ito uddbam taya pure
Sassagbataii ca ma kattba, sukbakama^ bi prinino
Karotba mettam sattesu vasantu manuja sukban ti.
Te sabbe pi sadbu bbaiite ti tberassa vacanam pati-
sunitva yatbanusittbam patipajjinisu. Tarn divasam eva
nagarajassa pujasamayo abosi^. Atba nagaiTija attano
ratanamayam paUankam abaiTipetva tberassa pannapesi.
Nisidi tbero paHauke nagaraja pi tberam vijayamano3
samipe attbasi. Tasmim kbane Kasmira-Gandbararattba-
vasino agantva tberam disva: Ambrikam nagarajato pi tbero
mabiddbikataro ti tberam eva vanditva nisinna, tbero
tesam Asivisopamasuttam katbesi. Suttapariyosane aslti-
ya panasabassanam dbammabbisamayo abosi kulasatasa-
bassan ca pabbajitato pabbuti ca Kasmira - Gandbara
yavajjatanil kasavapajjota isivataparivata* eva.
Gantva Kasmlra-Gandbarani isi Majjbantiko tada
Duttbams nagani pasadetva mocesi bandbaua babii ti.
Adbuna pana Kasmira-Gandbarasasanassa attbam ga-
tassa viya suriyassa obbaso na pafifiayati. Tasma tattba
sasanassa patittbane vittbarena vattabbakiccam nattbi ti.
Iti Sasanavamse Kasmira-Gandbarasasauavamsakatba-
maggo nama sattamo pariccbedo.
Idani yatbavuttamatikavasena Mabimsakarattliasasana-
vamsakatbamaggam vattum^ okaso anuppatto. Tasma
tarn vakkbami.
^ A. sasagbatafi ca makattam° ^ B. D. boti.
3 A. bijayamane. t A. B. pati" s B. Rattbam.
^ A. vattlium.
-^^ 1G7 H$-
Tatiyasamgitavasane hi Malia -Moggaliputta - Tissathero
Malia-Revatatheram Mahimsakamandalam pesesi: Tvam
etam rattham gantva ettha sasanam patittliapehi ti.
So ca attapancamo hutva Mahimsakamandalam agamtisi.
Paccantimesii janapadesu paiicavaggo gano alam upasam-
padakammaya ti malifiamauo thero Mahiinsakamandahim
gantva Devadutasuttam kathesi.
Suttapariyosane cattalisapanasahassani dhammacakkhum
patihibhimsu. Cattallsam yeva panasahassani pabbajjimsn.
Gantvana rattham Mahimsam mahathero^ mahiddhiko
Codetva devadute hi mocesi bandhana bahil ti.
Adhima pana tattha sasanassa abbhehi viya paticchan-
nassa suriyassa obhaso dnbbalo hntva pahhayati-.
ItiSasanavamseMahimsakaratthasasanavamsakathrimaggo
nama atthamo paricchedo.
Ito parain Maharatthasasanavamsakathamaggam katha-
yissami yathavuttamatikavasena.
Tatiyasamgitavasane hi Maha-Moggaliputto -Tissathero
Maha-Dhammarakkhitatheram Maharattham pesesi: Tvam
etam rattham gantva ettha sasanam patitthapehi ti,
Maha-Dliammarakkhitathero ca attapancamo 3 hiitvil
Maharattham gantva Maha-Narada-Kassapaj atakakathily a
Mahriratthake pasadetva caturasitipanasahassani magga-
phalesu patitthapesi. Terasasahassani pabbajjimsn. Evam
so tattha sasanam patitthapesi.
Maharattham isi gantva so Mahadliammarakkhito
Jatakam kathayitvana pasadesi mahajanan ti.
Tattha kira manussrt pubbe aggihutridimicchilkanunam
yebhuyyena akamsu. Ten' eva thero Maha-Narada-Kassa-
pajatakakatham desesi. Tato patthaya tattlia nianussa
jatakakathain yebhuyyena sotum ativiya icchanti. Bhikkhu
ca yebhuyyena gahatthanam jatakakathain yeva desenti.
^ A. Maha-Revo. - A. panfiapeti. 3 A. adds va.
-^ 168 f<^
Visesato pana Vessantarajatalcakatham te manussa bahulii
(latabbavatthuhi pujetva sunanti.
Tafi ca Maharattham naiiia Siyrimaratthasamipe thitam
ten' eva Siyamarattliavasino bliikkliu ca galiattlia ca
yebhuyyena sotum iccbanti ti. Maha-Dbammarakkbitatbero
pi Mahfirattbavasibi saddbim sakala-SiyamarattbavasInam
dbammam desesi, amatarasam payesi, yatba Yonaka-Dbam-
marakkbitatbero Aparantarattbam gantva sakabi-Maram-
marattbavasinan ti.
Yam pana Youakaratthasasanavamsakatbayam vuttam
tarn pi sabbam ettba pi dattbabbam yeva tebi tassa eka-
sadisattena tbitatta ti. Tatba bi Nagasenatbero pi Yo-
nakarattbe vasitvaSiyamarattbadisu pi sasanam patittbapesi.
Yonakarattbavasino Maba-Dbammagambbiratbera-Maba-
Medbamkaratbera ca saddbim babiibi bbikkbilbi Sibala-
dipam gantva tato puna gantva Siyamarattbe Sokkatayam
nagaram patva tattha nislditva sasanam pagganbitva paccba
Lakimnanagare nislditva sasanam pagganbi. Evam Yona-
karattbe sasanam tbitani Siyamadisii in tbitam yeva ti
dattbabbam.
Buddbassa bbagavato parinibbanato dvisatadbikanam
dvinnam vassasabassanam upari naviitime vasse Sibaladlpe
vajjain pattassa Kittisirirajasibamabarajassa abbisekato
tatiye vasse ten' eva Kittisirirajaslbamabaranna pabita-
pannrdvrirasasanam ^ agamma Saramadbipatidbammikama-
baiTijadbirajen' anattebi^ Lankadipam agatebi Upalittber-
adibi patittbapito vamso Ujirdivamso ti pakato.
So ca duvidbo Pubbaramavibaravasi-Abbayagirivibara-
vasivasena ti. Evani Mabanagara-Yonaka-Siyamarattbesu
sasanam tbiram3 butva tittbati ti veditabban ti.
Iti Sasanavamse Mabarattbasasanavamsakatbamaggo
nama navamo pariccbedo.
Tato param pavakkbami Clnarattbasasanavamsakatba-
maggam yatbatbapitamatikavasena.
' A. patita" ^ Saramamiyati"
•3 S. A. timu B. titbim D. tiyam.
-^ 169 H$-
Tatiyasaingitavasane hi Malia-Moggaliputta-Tissattliero
Majjhimatheram Cinaratthara pesesi: Tvam etam rattliam
gaiitva ettha sasanam patitthapeln ti.
Majjliimathero ca Kassapagottatherena Alakadevathe-
rena ^ Diiddabliiyatherena^ Maha-Revatatherena ca saddliim
Himavantapadese paiica Clnarattham gantva Dliamma-
cakkapavattanasuttantakathaya tarn desam 3 pasadetvS,
asitipanakotiyo maggaphalaratanani patilabliesi. Pafica
pi ca te thera panca ratthani pasadesum. Ekam ekassa
santike saliassamatta pabbajjimsu. Evam te tattba sasa-
nam patittbapesum.
Gantvana Majjbimatbero Himavantam pasadayi
Yakkbasenara pasasento Dbammacakkapavattanan ti.
Tattba kira manussa yebbuyyena Candiparamissaranam'^
yakkbanaiu piijam karonti. Ten' eva te panca tbera tesam
yakkbasenam pakasayitva dbammam desesum. Kasmlra-
Gandhararattbam pana kadaci kadaci Cinarattbindassa
vijitam boti, kadaci kadaci pana visum boti; tada pana
visum yeva abosi ti dattbabbam.
Clnarattbe pana bbagavato sasanam dubbakim yeva
butva attbasi, na tbirams butva. Ten' eva idani tattba
kattbaci yeva sasanam cbayapattam° va pannilyati vatu-
vegena vikinna-abbbam viya tittbati ti.
Iti Sasanavamse Cmarattbasasanavainsakatbamaggo na-
ma dasamo pariccbedo.
Evam sabbena sabbam Sasanavamsakatbamaggo nittbito.
Ettavata ca:
Lankagatena santena Citrananena7 bbikkbuna
Saranamkaranrimena Saddbammattbitikamina
Durato yeva dipamba Sumangalena jotinil
Visuddbasibna c'eva dlpantarattbabliikkbuna
^ B. Alaka" S. ALamka°
^ B, Kbudda° D. Duddasiya. ^ B. desesi.
4 B. S. D. Canda° s A. tiram. ^ B. D. "mattam.
7 A. Mitra"
-^ 170 f<-
Annehi cabliivacito Paiinasami ti namako
Akasim ^ suttlmkam gandham Sasanavamsapadipikam
Dvisate ca saliasse ca tevisiidliike gate
Piinnayam migasirassa nittham gata va sabbaso^
Koci ettli' eva doso ca paiinayati^ sucittaka
Tarn khamantu ca sudliira ganliautu yuttikam have ti'*.
D. adds Sasanavamsappadipikam iiittliitara.
Akkliara ekara ekafi ca buddharupam saiuam siya.
Tasma hi j^andito poso likheyya pitakattayam.
Sasanavamsappadipika.
^ B. S. akasi. ^ A. Nittham gaya va sabbato.
3 A. ca mamiayati B. ce. * JB. A. bhave ti.
IliDEX 1.
Akkliaravisodhani 154
Aggadliaramalamkara(tliera)
111, 112
Aggapandita(thera) 74
Aggavamsa(t]iera) 74
Aggikkhandliopamasutta 54,
55
Aggijhapanatala 59
Anguttaranikaya 11, 73, 148
Anguttara(tika) 33
Ajatasattii(raja) 4, 5, 6
Atthasrilini 31, 106, IIG, 121
Atuk(tliera) 124, 125, 128,
135, 136, 138, 140, 142
Atiila(vihara) 111
Atiilabhumivasa(vihara) 133
Atiilavamsa(tliera) 106, 161
Atthavyakhyana 34
Atbabbana-veda 63
Adhikaraja 94, 97, 98
(Dutiya) „ 98
Adhisila(tliera) 60
Anagatavamsa 64
Anuradliapura(nagara) 17,31, '
136 I
Anuruddha(thera) 4, 34 !
Aiuimddlia(rrija) 25, 39, 47, '
52, 56, 59, 61, 62, 64, 65,
68, 76, 82, 83
Auuriiddha(kumrira) 51
Anula(devi) 55
Anekasetibhinda(raj a)51 , 1 01 ,
102
Anekibba( kiimara) 1 6 1
Anekibhiiida(cetiya) 9 1
Anotatta(daba) 24, 123
Anomadassl(tbera) 60
Anomaya(nadl) 2
Anto-amacca 133
Antoyudba(vibrira) 131
i Andbaka(rattba) 12
I Aparanta(i'attlia) 2, 10, 11.
35, 53, 54, 55, 56, 129, 164,
168
Apbeggusarafgandha ) 48
Abbaya(tbera) 20
Abbayagiri(pabbata) 90
Abbayagiri(vibara) 24, 25,
44, 168
Abhidbaimna(pitaka) 27, 118,
150 (tika) 33, 48
Abbidbainmattbavibbavini
96, 97, 116
Abhidbammattbasamgaba34,
77, 111, 121, 126
^. 172 -^
Abliiclliiimmavatara 34
Abliiclbanappadi2)ika 34, 121,
148
Abhiclhanappadipika samvan-
nana 88
Abbisaraketa(thera) 161
Amarapura(nagai-a) 132, 135,
137, 143, 146, 147, 153
Amarapuranikaya 142, 159,
163
Amarapuramapakaraj a 23,163
Ambagabapatissa (bbikkbu)
135
Ayudclbaya(nagara) 49
Aranfiakafi garaba 58
Arannava si (thera) 34
Aravrda(daba) 164, 165
Ai-avabi(nagaraja) 164, 165
Arabantaftbera) 56, 57, 60,
61, 64, 67, 71, 82, 94, 102,
110, 116, 160
(Cula)-Arabanta 82
Arittba(thera) 19, 32
Arimaddana(nagara) 25 jjrts-
sim
Ariyavarasa(tbei-a) 39,47, 6(),
161
(Maba)Ariyavamsa 95, 96, 97,
98, 101, 163
Ariyavamsrilamkara(gandba)
135
Ai'iyalamkara (tbera) 106,110,
111, 112
(Dutiya)lamkara(tbera) 106
Ariyrilaiiikara(samanera) 1 59
Alakadeva(tliera) 169
Ava-paiii-kyob(desa) 83
Asoka 17, 18, 149, 151
Asokarama 134, 143
Assaji 84
A
Acara-akyo (bbikkbu) 105
Atiima(nagara) 5
Adiccaramsi(tbera) 83
Anaiida(tbera) 4, 7, 33, 40.
41, 42, 47, 48, 55, 65, 66,
67, 82, 83, 132, 160
Ananda(mabrimaccba) 74
Anandasuriva 90
Apattiviniccbaya(gandba)l 54
Alon-ab-can-sii(i'aj a) 90
Asivisopamasatta 166
Aloka(lena) 23
I
Ittiya(tbera) 15, 16, 17
Itivuttaka 33
Indasara(samanera) 147
Indobbasa(tbera) 162, 164
Isidinna(settbi) 54
U
TJkkamsamalaf tbera) 120
ITkkamsika(raja) 102, 103,
106, 110, 115, 116
Uklapa(janapada) 35
Uccanagara 107, 162
Ujana(raja) 83, 85
Uttara 10, 37, 38, 39, 40,
47, 60, 65
Uttarageba(vibara) 111, 112
Uttarapbagguni(nakkbatta)
132
Uttaravanarama 110
Uttarajiva(tbera) 39, 40, 41,
47, 60, 65, 74, 160
-^ 173 -<$-
Uttararama 51
Uttiya(tliei-a) 16
Udayapabbata 152
Udana 33
Udumbaragiri 26
Udumbaragirisami 45
Udumbarabhaddapittha 149
Upatissa(tliera) 19
Upatissa(raja) 28
Upadvaravati(nagara) 58
Upananda 157
Uparipannasa 11
Upasena(thera) 33
TJpayakatbri(gandba) 154
Upali 4, 13, 14, 15, 20, 168
Uposathavinicchaya(gaudha)
99, 154
Uppatasanti 51
Ubbatovibhaiigani 24, 134
Ummaga(vihara) 91
Uruvela(iiigama) 40
Ulugama 118
E
Ekakkbarakosa(gandLia) 76
Ekamsika(gana, vada &c) 118,
119, 120, 121, 122, 124, 125,
128, 129, 130, 131
Ekavyokara(gana) 14
Ekasetibbinda(raia) 82, 85
Eravati(nadi) 65, 105, 106,
114, 152, 162
Eravana(uaga) 93
K
Kankhavitarani 81, 116
Kaccayana(gandba) 75, 77,
110, 111
Kathavatthu 9
Kanni(nagara) 132, 162
Kapila(amacca) 25
Kapilavattbu 2
Kappiiiiga(iiagara) 39, 60
Kamai'an(nagara) 52
Kamboja(rattha) 40, 49, 100
Kanibboja(malki) 87, 88
Kalambu(jritassara)42(tittha)
45
Kalyana(thera) 118
Kalyanacakka(tbera) 162, 164
Kalyanatissasami(tbera) 45
Kaly5nadhaja(tbera) 162
Kalyaiii(nadi) 45, 46 (sima)
46, 47, 60
Kalyaniya(cetiya) 16
Kavis[ira(gandha) 48
Kasmira-Grandhararattba 2,
10, 12, 164, 166, 169
(Maba)Kassapa 3, 4, 5
44, 68, 69
Kassapa(thera) 26, 33,
71
Kassapiya(gana) 14
Kakanda 6
Krinka(gandba) 75
Kaliugapura 28
Kala(tbera) 60
KalakaiTima(sutta) 49
Kalasumana(tbera) 19
Kalasoka(raja) 6, 7
Kincipura 40, 66
Kitti(i'aja) 88
Kittitara(raja) 81, 82, 85
Kittimangala^draiiia(vihrira)
134
Kittissirimegba(raja) 28
14,
50,
-^ 174 H$-
Kittissirimeghasaml(thera)45
Kittissirirajasiha(rajri) 27, 168
Kitagiri 84
Kiikkutaslsa(raja) 23, 53
Kuldiana(nagara) 74, 115,
121, 125
Kutambhayagiri 44
Kiimblianda 52
Kurunda 24
Kururattlia 12
Kulaviliara 83
Kusavatl(nagara) 152
Kusinara 3
Kiisima(nagara) 41, 43, 74,
147 (tittha) 66, 90
Kusumamula(gama) 163
Kuhaslvafraja) 28
Kuh-klio-iia 161
Kutakannatissa(raja) 32
Ku-tva-iika-ta-rii-pa-mo(na-
gara) 161
Ketumati(nagara) 80, 81, 101,
118, 162
Kelasapabbata 38
Kesa(biTihmana) 29
Kesi 29
Koccagodha 135
Kondadhana (?) (tbera) 11
Kolamba 24
Kyacva(raja) 76
Kyu-nali-ra(nagara) 50
Kyocva(raja) 85
Kb
Kbam-ga-tam-kba-ram-to(ra-
jaguni) 133
Kbanittbipadapabbata 69, 75,
76, 84, 104, (gama) 110
Khantakakbipa(tbera) 89
Kbandbapiira 81, 82
Kbum-ta-kba-ra-to (samgba-
raja) 132
Kbuddasikkba 33, 34, 66
Khema(tbera) 19, 34 (bhik-
kbu) 78
Kbeina(gandha) 34
Kbeinacara(tbera) 93
Khemavara 49
Kbya-nah-tva(gama) 111, 112
G
Gaiiga 8, 22, 24, 64, 141
Gajjagiri 35
Gandbamadbanapabbata 68,
75
Gandbabharana 98 •
Gandbara(rattba) 12
Garula 52
Gavaiiipati(tbera) 36, 37
Gabattbagama(sima) 158
Gunagandba(tbera) 111, 112
Gunamumnda(rajagiiru) 132,
143
Gimaratanadbarasami 45
Gunasaratbera 112, 162, 164
Gimasin(tbera) 162, 163, 164
Gimabbibiiiikara(tbera) 118,
132, 163
Gunarania(tbera) 83
Gulbattbadipani 116
Gokubka(gana) 14
Gothabbaya(rrija) 25, 27
Gotama 3, 4, 36, 59, 61
Gobxmittika 38
Gb
Gbosa(gama) 29
~$H 175 ■<r
C
Ca-kri-nah(pabbata) 84
Cafi-khum \ (cetiya) 52, 83,
Ca-uali-klmm [ 92, 93, 101,
Can-nah-khuml 109, 113
Candavajji(thera) 13, 21
Candalatissa 21
Catudipablmmi 163
Catubliiiiiiika(vibara) 103,104,
106, 107, 108, 109, 110
Caturangapaccaya 70
Catiirangabala(amacca) 88,89
Catusamanera(vattbu) 135
Catiisetibbinda(rajiX) 88
Canda(tbera) 162
Candagirisami 45
Candana(vibara) 55, 164
Candapaniia(tbera) 163
Caiidasara(tbera) 162, 164
Candiparamisvara(yakkba)
52, 169
Cainum(nadi) 82
Campaka(vibara) 83, 87
Campa(nagara) 11
Calariga(nagara) 105, 128,143
Cagama(desa) 94
Ca-era-iin
bbikkbu 94, 95
Ca-gron-haf
Ca-gra-ub
Ca-gri-ba
Caradipaka 74
Citta(tbera) 118
Citrafiana(bbikkbu) 169
Citraduta(ainacca) 44, 45, 46
Cma(rattba) 2, 10, 13, 50, 81,
82, 164, 168, 169
ClnaiTija 51, 111
Culagantbi 34
Culaganthipada 135, 136,138,
139, 140, 141, 142
Culadeva(tbera) 20
Culanaga(thera) 19
Culapumia 53
Culabuddba(tbera) 34
Culavamsa 27, 30, 34
Culabattbipadoparaasutta 1 9
Culabbaya(tbera) 20
Culabbayatissasami 45
Cetiyavada(gana) 14
Coranaga(raja) 32
Co-ra-na-no-na(raja) 160
Cb
Cbattagubinda(raja) 68, 75
Chaddantanagarajuppattil35
Cbandrdamkara(gandba) 102,
121
Cbandosarattbavikasinl 75
Cbannagarika(gana) 14
Cbapada (thera, gana) 39, 40,
65, 66, 74, 82, 95, 98, 105,
130, 160, 163, 164
J
Ja-mab-ma j
(or Ca-uab-ma) ) 12, 49
Jan-may '
Jatibi 52
Jauibudipa passim
Jambudlpadbaja(iTija) 4
Jambudbajatbera 115, 116
Jay a 35
Jayababu-andba(gama) 118
Jaradba(gama) 162
Jaluina(kula) 76, 162
Jataka(pali) 154
Jataka-attbakatba 135
~>i 176 HS-
Jatakavisodhana(gandha) 98
Jrilasutta(gaina) 121
Jinarama(tliera) 111
Jinalamkai'a(gandlia) 29
Jinalamkrirasaml 45
Jettliatissa(raja) 28
Jetavana 24, 44, 60, 83, 98,
101, 102, 103, 113, 116, 163
Jeyyapura 83, 87, 90, 91, 92,
96, 100, 101, 103, 106, 114,
127, 160, 163
Je}7abhiimikitti(vihara) 117,
132, 134
Jeyyabhumivasakitti j i^ 163
Jeyyabhiimivasatula J-j5 128
Jeyyabhumisuvanna ] \S 122
Jeyyavaddhanarattha 80
Jogyi 63
Jotipuima(tliera) 116
Nana(thera) 127
Nana(bhikkhu) 131
Nanadbaja 163
Kanavara(tbera) 121
Nanavilrisa(tbera) 51
Is[anabhivarasa(samgharaja)
135, 142, 163, 164
Nanabhisasanadbaja(samgba-
raja) 134
]Nanalamkara(thera) 158, 159
Nanodaya(gandba) 31
Neyyadbamma
Neyyadbamma-
bbimuni
Neyj^adbamma-
bhivamsa
(samghanija)
vl46,148,151,
154,163,164
No-iia-ra-mali(raja) 102, 103,
117
]Sro-na-kba-mara-kha-ra-to(ra-
jaguru) 132
T
Ta4com-saii-te(pura) 4
Taphiissa 35, 37
Tambadipa(rattba) 55, 56,
61, 65, 76, 80, 81, 90, 164
Tambapanni(dipa) 15, 23
Tambukibbiiuja(matika) 161
Tamalitti(grima) 40
Tamalinda(thera) 40, 47, 65,
66, 67
Tabippa(iiagara) 118
Trivatimsa(bbavaiia) 29, 57, 85
Tigumbbatbomana(vatthu)
135
Tipitakrdamkrira(thera) 105,
106, 107, 111, 162, 163
Tiriyapabbata 106, 112, 115,
116, 120, 162
Tilokagurii(thera) 107, 115
Tilokalamkara(thera) 107, 110
Tisirisanadbaja(thera) 99, 101,
102, 103, 163
Tisasanakxmkara(thera) 107
Tissa(raja) 35, 36
Tissa(tbera) 19, 20, 22 (bhik-
kbu) 25
Tissadatta(thera) 19
Tumia(gama) 118
Tusitapiira 2
TejodTpa(l)bikkhu) 115
Toii-bhi-luli(khettavaiia) 100
Tou-bhi-luli(vibara) 103, 104
Thupavamsa(gandba) 34
^ 177 r^
Tliuparrima(cetiya) 16, 95, 98
Theragatha 33
Tlierl(gatha) 33
D
Dakkbinakoti(viliara) 83
Dakkhinarama(viliara) 103
Dakkhinavanarama(vihara)
106, 110
Danta(kumara) 28
Dabba 74
Dabbiniiikba(jatassara) 117
Damila(rattba) 33
Dala(nagara) 41, 42
Drithadbatuvamsa 34
Datbanaga(tbera) 93
Datbanaga( rajuguru) 111
Datbapati(raja) 24
Dasaka(tbera) 13, 14, 20
Dinna(vibara) 72
Dibbacakkbu(thera) 82
Disapamokkba(tbera)78(iipa-
saka) 154
Digba(thera) 19
Dlgbanava(nagara) 154
Dlgbanikaya 33, 73, 134, 148
Dlgbavapi(cetiya) 16
Digbasumana(tbera) 19
Dlpamkara(buddba) 2
Dipariga(nagara) 118
Dipavamsa 34
Duddabbiya(thera) 169
Devacakkobbasa(thera) 117
Devaduta(sutta) 167
Devanaga(battbi) 80
Devanampiya-Tissa 16, 17, 44
Devasura(gama) 146
Do-iia-ca-nah-dbum(malla) 87
Sasana-Vamsa.
Dvattaponka(raja) 7, 52, 110,
145
Dvaravatl(nagara) 80
Db
Dbanavaddbaka 137, 138
Dbammakittilokagurusami 45
Dbaminakkbandba(bbikkbu)
159
(Maba)Dbammagambblra
(tbei-a) 50, 168 • .
Dbammaguttika(gana) 14
Dbammacakkapavattana (sut-
ta) 169
Dbainmacetiya(raja) 43, 47
Dbammadassi(tbera) 61, (sa-
manera) 75
Dbammadbaja 164
Dhammadhara(tbera) 162
Dbaminananda(tbera) 116
Dbammapada 11
Dbamniapala(tbera) 33
Dbamniaprilita(tbera) 19
Dbaiiimabuddba(tbera) 48
Dbammarakkbita(tbera) 10
(Maba-)Dbammarakkbita 10,
167, 168
Dbammaruci(gana) 24
Dbammavilasa(tbei'a) 41, 42
Dbammasiri(tbera) 33
Dbammasenapati 75
Dbammasoka 8, 9, 57, 106,
129
Dbammiittarika(gana) 14
Dbatiikatba 111
Dbatuvamsa 34
Dbirananda(tberaj 159
-^ 178 Hg-
N
Natapatali 142
Nanda(gulia) 75
Nauda(Yiliara) 75
Nandajeyya(amacca) 108
Nandamala(tliera) 128, 129,
130
ISTandamidaguha 68, 75
Nandayodha(amacca) 161
Nanda 6
NammadiX(nadi) 129
Narapati(raja) 65, 69, 71, 75,
90
(Maha)Narapati(raja) 95
Karapati-can-su(iTija) 27, 41
Nar avara (r aj a) 113
Narasura(amacca) 46
Navaguha 117
Navangakandara 106
Naga(thera) 19
Naga 52
Nagarajuppattikatlia 149, 151,
154
Nagasena 49, 50, 168
Nagita(tliera) 89
Namarupapariccheda 34
Nigi'odha(samanera) 8, 57
Nigrodhapalisiivanna (vihara)
119
Nirayakatliadipaka(gandha)
154
Niruttisaramanjusri(gandha)
111
Nisinna(vihara) 108, 109
Kicageba(vihrii"a) 83
Nipa(gama) 125
Netti(pali) 99, 116, 134
Netti-atthakatlia 33
]S[e-no-klie-i'am-to(rajagurii)
133
Neranjara(nadi) 2
Nyasa(gandha)75,110,lll,127
Pacchagana 67
Pacchagata(theravamsa) 95
Pacchima(raja) 110
Pacchimapakkhadhika(raja)
105, 106, 161
Pacchimavaiiarama(viliara)
110
Pancajambu(gama) 154
Pancasetibbinda(raja) 86
Pafinattivada(gana) 14
Pafmajotabbidbaja(samgba-
raja) 148
Pannatissa(tbera) 146, 147
Pafinamoli(tbera) 159
Paiinasami(rajaguru) 148,154,
169
Pannaslba(tbera) 143
Patisambbidamagga (gandba)
33, 148
Pattbana 111, 117, 127
Pattbanasarattbadipani 48
Panditabbidaja(rajaguru) 155
Patta-Hamsrivati(raja) 121
Padara(tittba) 33
Padavibbaga(gandba) 127
Paduma(nagara) 112, 162, 163
Pabbatantarabbidbeyya(tbe-
ra) 102
Pabbatabbbantara(nagara) 87,
> 98
(MabajPabbatabbb.antara ji27
Pabbatasamanta(desa) 131
Parakkama(vamsa) 160
-$H 179 hS-
Paralvlvamabahu(i-aja) 27, 33,
44, 136
Parakkamabahusami 45
Paramattliabindu(gandlia) 76
Paramatthavinicchaya(gan-
dha) 34
Parayanavatthu 99
Paritta(tika) 115
Parittanidana 28, 56, 58
Parivara(khaiidhaka) 14, 15,
24, 156
Palina 1 (gama) 112, 124
Palena J
Pasenadi-Kosala(raja) 71, 157
Pasyu-cliidra-muiii-(samkliya) \
95
Patali(natanacca) 141
Pataliputtanagara 7, 8, 9,
49, 164
Padacetiya 115
Parupana(gana &c) 118, 120,
121, 122, 124, 125, 126, 127,
128, 129, 130, 131
Pava(nagara) 3
Pasamsa(thera) 122
Pitakalamkara(rajaguru) 146
Pilindavaccha(tbera) 68
Punna(amacca) 83 (cetiya)
83, 96, 97, 114, 115
Punna(thera) 55
Punabbasuka 22, 84
Pubbavanarama(vihara) 110
Pubbarama(vihara) 116, 168
Purimagana 67
Pu-gam 64
Petakalamkara(gandlia) 134
Petavatthu 33
Pokkantigama 136
Pollonka(desa) 71
Pollonka(thera) 69, 71
Pra-stali(cetiya) 77
Pranadassi(thera) 39, 47, 60
Ph
Phalikakhacita(viliara) 120
Phih-kho-na 161
Phussadeva(thera) 19
B
Badara(gama) 112
Badara(vana) 105
Bahiissutika(gana) 14
Baranasi 141
Brih-mam-akyo(bhikkliu) 105
Buddhaiikura(thera) 118, 120
Buddhaghosa 28, 29, 30, 31,
33, 34, 73, 136
Buddhaghosasami 45
Buddhagliosuppatti(katha)30,
31
Biiddhadatta 29, 33, 73
Buddhadasa(rajri) 27, 28
Buddharakkhita(tliera) 19
Buddharupa(cetiya) 64
Buddhavamsa 33, 42, 47
Buddhrilamkara(gandba) 98
Beluva(gama) 123
Bogahavattha(samanera) 135
Bodbivamsa 34
Bodbodadhi(gama) 162
Byafma-co-ma-na-ra(raj a) 50
By aiifi5,-ram (raj a) 9 1
Byasi(gama) 119
Brahma 9
Brahmajala(sutta) 38
Brihaja(vedasattba) 75
Bru-mam-ti(raja) 28
-^ 180 r^
Bh
Bham-giri(janapada) 162
Bhanduka(upasaka) 17
Bhaddayanika(gana) 14
Bbaddasala(thera) 16
Bhallika 35, 37
Bliikkhimikhandhaka 72
Bhuvanekabahu(raja) 45, 46
BhuvanekabahusarQi 45
Bhumikitti-atula(vihara) 128
Bliumikittivirama(vi]iara) 130
Bliuminikhanana(nagara) 102
Bhuridattajataka 99
M
Ma-nah-kri-cva-cok(rajri) 92
Mam-gain-kha-ra-to(sanigba-
raja) 132
Mamvanna(pabbata) 103
Magadba(rattba) 39
Maiigalatberasami 45
Mangaladipam 51
Mangalabbumikitti(vihara)
132
Mangalavirania(vibrira) 1 34
MarigaLadbirama(vibara) 132
Majjbantika(tbera) 9, 10, 12,
164, 166
Majjbima(tbera) 10, 169
Majjbimagantbi(gaiidba) 34
Majjbimageba 132
Majjbimadesa 7, 9, 13, 14,
36, 50
Majjbimanikaya 33, 154
Manikundalavattbii 105
Manijota(iTijaguru) 148
Manidipa(gandba) 98
Manisaramanjiisa(gandba) 97
MandaLarama(vibara) 2 1
Madbudlpani 33
Madburasarattbadipanl 48
]Manobari(iTija) 39,47,62,63,64
Mantala(cala) 151, 152
Mandbatu(raja) 12, 152
Mapinna(matika) 48
I Maramma(rattha) 4, passim
Marammagamavasicandovara
(tbera) 128
Malaya(janapada) 21, 23
Mallaru(dipa) 66
Malvana(nagara) IGl
Mabaiiga(desa) 126
Mabaiita(tbera) 91
Mabrikala(tbera) 39, 47, 60
Mabagantbi(gandba) 34
Mabacetiya 16, 72
Mabatipitaka(tbera) 22
Mabatissa(tbera) 162, 163
Mabadeva(tbera) 9
Mabadevasami(tbera) 45
Mabadbampa(sainanera) 135
Mabanagara(rattba) 12, 13,
168
Maba-Narada-Kassapa (jata-
ka) 167
Mabanavagama 91
Mabanaga(tbera) 20, 42, 47
Mabanama(raja) 28, 73
Mabaniddessa 22, 23, 33, 148
Mabaparakkama(tbera) 80, 81
Mabripavai'a(raja) 111
Mabapunna 53, 54
Mababodbi(tberaj 34
Mababodbi(jataka) 152
Mababodbipatittbita 16
^^ 181 H^
Mahabhiimiramaniya(vihara)
127
Maliamangalafthera) 51
Mahamiini(cetiya) 105, 134
Maharakkhita(tliera) 10, 22,
49
Maharattha 2, 10, 12, 13,
167, 168
Maharaja 26
Maharajadliipati 121
Mahavamsa 23
Mahavagga 130
Maliavijitavi(thera) 90
Mahavihara 24, 25, 26, 27,
31, 32, 42, 44, 46, 80
Maliasaiuglianatha(samglia-
raja) 104, 106
Mahasami(tliera) 34, 95, 161,
163
Mahasirijeyyasiira(raja) 80, 81
Mahasena(raja) 24, 25
Mabimsaka(rattha) 2, 10, 12,
166, 167
Mahimsasaka(garia) 14
Mahinda 10, 15, 16, 17, 24,
25, 31, 40, 44, 55
Maliiyangana(cetiya) 16
MagadluKbhasa) 28, 29, 30, 33
Matika 111
Maya 2
Mayavattaka(tliera) 128
Maraj eyy aratana(cetiya) 117
Maravijayaratanasaddhamma
(pitakasala) 146
Mari-lam-ka-klia-ra-to(sara-
gharaja) 132
Mitliila(nagara) 36
Milinda(raja) 50
Milindapaiiha 50
Mukbamattasara(gandha) 76
Mutasiva (raj a) 1 6
Miitbo(cetiya) 93
Mutingana(cetiya) 16
Mutti(gama) 72
Miittima(nagara) 35, 42, 43,
47, 48
Mimindagbosa(tbera)125,126,
161, 162, 163
Mulavasa(gama) 116
Mulatlka 33
Medbamkara(tbera) 42, 48,
50, 51, 168
Medbabliivainsa(rajagiiru)
148, 154
Mesncca(vibara) 120
Mokkba 112
Mokkbamaiii 112
Moggallana(araba) 136 (tbe-
ra) 34, 44, 45, 136
(Maba)Moggabputta-Tissa 8,
9, 10, 13. 14, 15, 16, 21,
37, 44, 52, 54, 129, 151,
164, 167, 169
Moggali 9
Mo-dbo(cetiya) 107
Mobaviccbedani 33
Mob-gbab-bya-narapati (raja)
101
Mram-ka-pa(desa) 64
Mrih-naii-ah(raja) 94
Mren-co-ra(raja) 90
Y
Yakkbadipa 72
Yakkbapura(rattba) 12
Yan-ab-ra(pabbata) 92
-^ 182 H5^
Yamaka 111, 127
Yaiiiuna(nadi) 22, 24, 64
Yasa 6, 7, 34
(Atula)Yasa(thera) 123
Yasavaddlianavattlm 106
Yonaka(rattha) 1, 48, 49, 50,
51, 52, 168, (loka) 10
Yonakadhaiiimarakkliita(the-
ra) 22, 54, 55, 56, 168
Yonakarakkhita(tliera) 10
R
Rakklian gapiira 2 7
Eakkhita(thera) 52
Eaj atavriluka(iiadl) 108
Ilattbasara(thera) 99, 101
Ratanacetiya 91
Ratanapunna(nagara) 152,
159, 160, 163, 164
Ratanapura 79, i)assim
Ratanaljliiimikitti(vihrira)134,
143
Ratanamandapa 37
Ratanamalisami 45
Ratanavimana(viliara) 98
Ratanasiklia(nagara) 123, 127,
130
Ratanrikara(tliera) 102
Ramaniya(viliara) 132, 143
Rajagaha 4, 36, 152
Rajamanicula(cetiya) 106,
110
Rajayodha(amacca) 108
Rajavamsa 37, 50, 56, 64, 77,
101, 109, 145
Rajavamsapabbata 115
Rajavamsasamkbepa 112
Rajavibara 95
Rajasevakadlpam 154
Rajagara(desa) 143
RajadbirajafRamannarattbin-
da) 94
Ra j adhiraj anamattap akasini
121
Rajadbirajavilasini 135
Rajabbiseka(gandba) 131
Rajindarajabbidbeyyadlpani
102
Rajovadavattbu 135
Raina(janapada) 21
Ramafma(desa) 27, 35, 36, 37,
39, 41, 42, 43, 47, 60, 90,
94, 105, 106, 107, 117, 121,
123
I Ramaduta 44, 45
Ramadbipati(r5,ja) 46
Rabu 10
Rahula(tbera) 40, 41, 65, 66
Rabubi-Bhadda 42
Rupariipavibbaga(gandha) 33
Re-tam(tbera) 96
Ren-nat-ca-ka-ro-da(tbera)
109
Repma(gama) 162
Revata(tbera) 6, 7, 19, 30,
31, 34, 167, 169
Lakiinna(nagara) 49, 50,51, 168
La-kbam-kbum-kba-rara-to
(sanigbaiTija) 132
Lanka(dipa) 17, 27, 28, 32,
39, 46, 74, 80, 90, 159, 164,
168
Laddbavara(settbi) 137, 138
Labbunja(nagara) 48, 50
-^ 183 i<r
Labhiinja(cetiya) 50
Likliananaya(gandha) 120
Licchavi(rajakimirira) 144
Lo-kaiu-pa-nam-ram-to(i'aja-
giiru) 133
Lokadlpakasara(gandlia) 48
Lokasarabliu(cetiya) 130
Loliapasada(cetiya) 72
Lohitacandana(viliara) 54
V
Vacanattliajoti(gandlia) 75
Vajirabiiddhi(tbera) 34, 138
Vajjipiittaka 5, 6, 7, 12, 13,14
Vattagamani(raja) 23, 24
Vannabodbana(gandha) 1 20
Yanaratana (samgharajaj 42,
(bhikkhu) 159
Vanavasirattha2,10, 12,52,53
Vanavasitissasaml 45
Vantuma(gama) 162
yarapatta(tbera) 83
Varapbasi 162, 164
Varababu(tbera) 102
Varabbisamgbanatba(tbera)
105
ValHgiXma 45
Vacakopadesa(gandba) 90
Vacavacaka(gandba) 75
Vacissara (Mahasami) (tbera)
34
Vanijagama 53, 54
Vaturagamma 135
Vamabalanayaka-amacca 133
Vakikrirrima 6
Valukavapi(gama) 146
Vijayapura(nagara) 82, 84,
87, 88, 89, 90, 100, 160
Vijayabahu(raja) 27, 42, 44
Vijjavas](nagara) 58
Vidaggadandi(pakarana) 121
Vinaya(pitaka) 27, 32, 66, 74?
116, 144, 150, (attbakatba)
157 (tika) 33, 138
Vinayaganthipada 136
Vinayagulbattbadipani 74
Vinayaviniccbaya 33, 130
Vinayasamgaba 33, 43
yinayalamkara(gaudba) 106
Vibbanga 24, 32, 73
Yibbatyattba 77
Vimativinodani 33, 138
Vimala(raja) 27
VimaLajoti(bbikkbii) 159
yimabidbammasuriya(raja)27
(Cula)Vimab\buddbi ] -^^ 75
(Nava)Viniabibuddbi J J 34
(Maba)Vimalabuddbi ) ^ 75
Vimalacara(tbera 162, 164
Vimanavattbu 33, 59
VivadavmiccbaYa(gandba)
154
Visuddbimagga30,31, (tika)33
Visuddbimaggagantbipadat-
tba 116
Yisuddbimaggadlpani 51
Yisuddbislb(bbikkbu) 169
Yissakamma 49
Yuttodaya(gandba) 34, 75
Yedissakagiri(nagara) 16
Yedebarattba 12
YepuHa (tbera) 75
Yeravijaya(raja) 105
Yelobaka(tui'angama) 86
Yesali 5
Yessantarajataka 106, 162,168
-^ 184 ^
Vessantaratta(bhava) 2
Yobriratissa(rrija) 25, 27
Yoharatthabheda(gandha)
154
S
Sa-ua-la-nali-kro-nali 1 ^ 28
Saii-Lan-krom J !E 73
Samyuttanikaya 73, 148
Samvarajataka 99
Sakkafdeva) 21, 29, 31, 3(3,
57, 69, 71, 72, 85, 93, 129
Sakka 52
SaTnkantika(gana) 14
Sam-kha-ya-co-yonfrajri) 90
Samkliepavannana(gandlia)
74, 116
Samkhyapakasaka(gandlia)51
Samghapala(thera) 30, 31
Samgliamitta(bliikkliu) 25
Saragbamitta(tberi) 55
Samgharakkbita(tbera) 34
Sacivafgama) 143
Saccabandlia(isi) 54, 55 (pab-
bata) 54
Saccasamkbepa(gandba) 34
Sativa(raja) 90, 92, 101, 102,
161
Sattapanni(guba) 4
Sattamatejasami 45
Sattarajadbammavattbii 105
Saddatthabbeda- ^ I
cinta 75,148 1
Saddaniti i^^ 74,1 54
Saddanetti |^ 121
Saddabindu ^ 76
Saddavutti 90
Saddasarattbajalinlj 89
Saddbammakitti(tbera) 76,98,
99, 100, 101, 163, 164
Saddbammagiiru 90
Saddbammacakkasaml 51
Saddbammacari(tbera) 119,
161, 163
Saddbammaiotiprda(thera) 74
Saddbammanana(tbera) 75
Saddbammattbiti(tbera) 160,
161
Saddbaminattbitikaml(bbik-
kbu) 169
Saddhammapajjotika(gandba)
148
Saddbainmavilasini(gandba)
148
Saddbammasiri(tbera) 75
Saddbammalanikara(tbera)
48
Saddbatissa(raja) 110
Sabbakami 6, 7
Sabbatthivada(gana) 14
Samantapasadika 14, 15, 157
SarQivana(gama) 162
Samuddamajjba(gama) 85
Sambaiidbacintana(gandba)
34
Sambala(tbera) 16
Sainbyan(gandba) 75
(Maba)Sammata(raja) 2
Sammiti(gana) 14
Sammuti(raja) 55, 56, 76 (de-
sa) 56
Sammobavinodani 116
Saranamkara(bhikkbu) 1 69
SaiTimadbipati(raj a) 168
Sallavatl(nadi) 118
Salayatana 11
-$^ 185 f^
Saliassorodha(gama) 112, 124, | Sirimangala(tliera) 51
131, 137, 138, 162 i Sirimasoka(raja) 3, 6
Sagara(thera) 76
Sagaliya(garia) 24
Sa-ca-u(gaiiia) 88
(Maha) Sadhujjana 100, 101
Sadhujjanavilasim 134
Saratthadipani 17, 23, 138
Saratthasamgaha 23
Saradassi(thera) 160
Saravamsi(thera) 163
Sariputta 28, 31, 33, 41, 51, 95 Sirihamsva(kula) 100
Savatthl 157 Sirisaddhammalamkara(tlie-
Sirimahasihasura(raja) 117,
118
Sirisamgliabodhi(raja) 25, 27,
39, 44
Sirisaddhamma(thera) 117
Sirisaddhammarajadliipati
(raja) 98 '
Sirisaddhammalokapati (raja)
50
Sasanapaveni 56, 60
ra) 90
Sasanavamsappadlpika29assM)i ' Simrdamkara ] ^ 43, 74
Sasanasuddhidlpika(gandlia) Simaviniccliaya [ :B 43
130 Simasamgaha ( § 43
Siggava(tliera) 13, 15, 20
Siniii(nagara) 103
Silakatha J ^ 154
Sllabuddhi(tliera) 57, 61, 69,
70, 71
Siyamarattlia 11, 13, 27, 50,
127, 168 (Maha)Silavamsa(thera) 98,99
Siriklietta(nagara) 7, 9, 12, Silacara(thera) 143
23, 52, 59, 60, 91, 101, 105, 1 Slva(tliera) 20
106, 110, 133, 145, 160, 161 Slvali(thera) 40, 47, 65, 66,
Siritribhavanadityanarapati
(raja) 99
Siritribhavanadityapavara(ra-
ja) 142
67
Siharaja 36, 37
Sihala(dipa) passim
Sihaladlpavisuddbisami
Siridantadantadhatusami 45 | Silialamahasami(tbera) 90
Sirinandadhammaraja-Pava- Slliasiira(raja) 82, 83, 86, 88,
radhipati 110
Siripaccaya(nagara) 28
Siripavara(rajri) 110
Siripavaramabadhammaraja
127
Siripavarasudhammaraja 128,
131
SiripunnaYasi(thera) 83
(Maba) 120
Sujrita(tbera) 112, 124, (bba-
gava) 145
Sujata 2
Sunanta(tbera) 118
Suttauta(pitaka) 27, 150
Suttaniddesa 74
Suttavada(gana) 14
-^ 186 H$^
Suttasamgalia 130
Sudassana(raja) 152
Suddhodana(raja) 2
Suddlianima(nagara, pura)
10, 11, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40,
47, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64,
65, 67, 68, 84, 86, 93
Sudliammamahasaml(thera)
83, 84
Siidliammalamkara(thera) 83
Sunanda(bliikklm) 146, 147
Suiiaparanta(rattlia) 11, 47,
54, 56
Suppridaka(tittha) 53
Subodlialainkara(gandlia) 34
Subhadda 3, 4
Subhinna(nagara) 35
Sumaiigala 169
Sumangalasaml(tbera) 34
Suinana(sanianera) 17, 32,
(thera) 19, 20
Siimedha(thera) 69, 72
Sumedhakatha 98
Suramma(raja) 120
Surajamaggadlpani 154
Suravinicchaya(gandha) 81,
121
Suriyavainsa(thera) 146, 163
Suvannakukkutacala(vihJXra)
120
Suvannaguha 103, 115
Suvannabhumi(ratthaj 1, 10,
11, 35, 38, 47, 62
Suvannayaualokana(gama)
120
Suvannavihara 106
Susunaga 6, 7
Subattha(thera) 120
Siirakitti(raja) 105, 106, 115
Setthitala 119
Setibhinda(raja) 42, 120, 128
Sokkata | (nagara) 50, 61,
SukkatayaJ 168
Sona(thera) 10, 15, 16, 37, 38,
39, 40, 47, 60, 65
Sonaka 13, 20, 21
Soma(thera) 44, 45
Sovannamaya(vihara) 111
H
Hamsavati(nagara) 35,43,46,
47, 48, 51, 101, 102, 106, 107
Hatthipalajataka 99
Hatthirajjasiivannaguba(si-
ma) 135
Hattbisala(gama) 119, 122
Haribbuiija(rattba) 11, 49
Halamka(nagara) 72
Himavanta 13, 68, 164, 169
Hemamala 28
INDEX n.
[Technical Teems of Buddhism].
Akaraniyani(cattari) 156
Akhettabhavo 72
Aggapuggalo 57
Anamataggasamsaro 2
Anagami 32, 53, 68, 73
Anupasampanno 68
Anupadisesanibbanadhatu 3
Anumatikappo 5 '
Apadanam 113
Apayo 36, 113
Apunnam 36, 56, 69
Appamadadbammo 57
Abbiima 32, 39, 47, 51, 54,
72, 73, 86
Abhisambuddha 35, 43
Amataraso 37, 168
Amathitakappo 6
Arabattam 49, 54, 57, 68
Arabantabbavo 68, 69
Araba 4, 5, G, 18, 29, 32, 36,
47, 52, 53, 68, 69, 73, 110,
134, 136
Ariyapuggalo 73, 156
Asakyaputtiyo 157
Asamano 157
Agama 142
Acinnakappo 5
Anapanasatikammattbanam
102
Abbujitapalbxiiko 64
Araddbavipassako 73
Araddbavipassana 90
Avasakappo 5
Avlci(narako) 149
Iddbi 5, 68, 164, 165
Iddbimant 5, 7
Isi 18, 54, 166, 167, (°pabba-
jja) 35 Cvataparivata) 166
U
Uttarimanussadbainmo 68,157
Upasampadam 10 iMSsim
Upasako 17 imssim
Uposatbo 8 'passim
K .
Kammam(saragba° &c) 40
passim
-^ 188 H^
^
Kammatthanam 49
Kammavaca 42, 43, 135
Kasavapajjoto 10, 18, 166
Kesadhatu 37
Khinasavo 18
Khuradbaranadukkatapatti 5 okhandlio 58
Dh
Dhamma 14, 19, 24, 36,
42, 52, 59, 62, 84, 95, 98,
117, 129, 147, 164, 16G, 168
°katha 60, 151
Khettam(ariyanam) 73
G
Gamantarakappo 5
C
Cakkavattiraja 145, 153
Catuddisasamglio 145
J
Jalogi(patura)kappo 6
Jataruparajatakappo 6
Jinacakkam 16, imssim
Jinasasanam 7, imssim
Jlianam 47
Natti 43
N
T
°tanti 13
°desaiia 94
°raso 54, 56
°samvego 4, 44
Dhatu 50, 52, 58, 62, 63, 72,
83, 90, 91, 93, 106, 135
; Dhutanga 42, 61
Nibbanam 10
Nirodbasamapatti 16
'Paccaya(catu) 52, 67, 110,
112, 147, 155, 159, 160
Patipatti 61, 62, 76
Pativedba(dbammo) 61, 62,
73, 76
Patisambbida 73
Tilokagga 3, 62, 91, 126, 153 Patissavadukkatapatti 156,
Tilokamabadbammaraj attain
3
Tevijja 18, 73
D
Dandakammam 69, 124
Dasabalo 6
Dipaduttamo 1
Danadukkatapatti 5
Dibbacakkbu 36
Dvaiigulakappo 5
157, 158
Pattbanam 113, 114
Paramattbadbammo 74
Parikkbara(attba) 57, 69, 86
Parittam 38, 56, 101
Parinibbanam 13, passim
Pariyatti 23, passim
Pavaranam 8, 9 (maba") 41
Pacitti 156
Panatipata 56, 157
Patiinokkbam 62, 73
-^ 189 ^
Paramiyo(timsa) 2, 129
(Ti)Pitakarri 39, passim
Pitakattayam 21, passim
Pitisomanassam 116, 152
Puimam 10, 53, 69, 71, 86,
111,113,116,129,147,150,153
Puunanubhavo 64, 86,123,149
Ph
Phalam 32, 167
B
Buddhavacanam 22, 62, 150
Bodhirukkho 29, 84
M
Mahabodhi 2, 40, 72, 160
Mahabbinikkhanianam 2
Mabiddhiko 9, 25, 32, 106,
167
E
(Ti)Ratanani 59, 64
Batanattayam 18, 71
Ruparammanam 113
L
Lokaprda 125, 149
Lobakumbbl(nirayo) 6
V
Vacivinfiatti 67
Vassam 41, 08, 157
Yasana 68
Yinayo 14, 20, 65, 83, 116,
120, 122, 124, 125, 130
Yivattam 150
Yisamvudanadukkatapatti
156, 157, 158
S
Sainkbara(dbammo) 3, 67, 103,
147
Samgiti 4, 7, 10, 13, 14, 23,
31, 54
Samgbo 27, passim
Samvego 2, 6, 35,64, 76,88,114
SakadagamI 32, 53, 68, 73
Saddba 43
Saddbivibariko 7, passim
Samana 9, 17, 18, 45, 55, 81
Samapatti 60
Sammajjanakiccam 96 • -
Sammadittbi 62, 100, 128
(Ti)Saranam 19, 37, 166
Sikkham 42, 44, 47, 50, 95,
127, 135, 147, 159, 160,
162
Sikkhapadam 25, 80, 92, 126,
131, 136, 155, 156, 157,
158
Siiigilonakappo 5
(Ti)Sasanam 61
Sima 25, 42, 43, 45, 46, 80,
92, 158
Sila(panca) 36, 37, 43, 156,
158, 166
Silavant 74, 82, 88, 119
Sukbavipassako 73
Sotapanno 32, 38, 53, 68, 73,
(arakkbadevata) 111
H
Hinriya(vattitum) 65, 66, 75,
113, 114
CORRiaENDA.
On p. 10 for Yonakarakkhitatlieram read Rakkhitao and for Dham-
marakkhitatheram read Yonakadhammao
On p. 17 (end) sentence runs on raja Asokaraiina &c.
On p. 24 for ubliato Yibhaiigao read Ubhatovibbangao
On p. 24 and 171 for Anottatadahato read Anotattao
On p. 26 for Udumbaragirivasi read ovasi.
On p. 38 for sarane read saranesu.
On p. 43 for ra <^ja r-ead raja.
On p. 56 read Sammmutinamake in Text and Samatio in note.
On p. 62 for Saddbammapurindo read Sudbamma°
On p. 64 for Y^ammodakam read Yamunodakam.
On p. 94 for Cagamo r-ead Cagame.
On p. 132 {I. 16) sentence to be divided iti vuccati, Uparauno &c.
On p. 162 for Kantinagare in text read Kannio
k
u
<b
-b^
A^^
"3
^•a^.'tV.thT-'/i'^
v^
5
<>
5?
.#.
^
(SI
5
,^'
^^/l
>dOf
<?
ii'a*'
•< -■. > )>-
.V
50 "
.#•
G <
'umm^ <^jONv-soi^ "^/-^
o
i
^^l-UBRARY(?/ .^:
uj -* <=
:3- »*j
^ ^
O
?3
>•
^riuoKVSfll^ %J!3AIN(I3WV'
^.OFCA!IF0%
lOFCA
^
^.
CO
•» so
w^HIBRARY6>/, <^U!8RARYa^
#1 tr-r ^ — ^
^
1 ir" ^
C
m
SO
33
50
cc
V*-:
o
#
University of California, Los Angeles
L 007 183 995 5
'4
#
^~Xa
>
\
O
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
iiiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii
^ A A 000 348 276 7
,'<^imvBs//i
3£ T-
'A
\ C2
-#
%a3A!Nft]ftV
>■
to A
^ >
i?
%13DNYS0]-^
— ' '' "■ r-r»
i =3
£2 =>
.^
%30.WS01^
o
o
%133NVSO#
^0FCAIIF0%
^^WFUNIVfR%
en
O
S 5
5 a-J-"^ 'g
/ O u-
^OFCAIIFO^,^
-as
^OF-CAIIFOI?^
^i I
"^^Awian^^s^"^
'V\^EfJWIVFR5//,
oa 1 — -
i
o i
<
(— 1
a
-n I—*
1
CO
-<
^
^
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11